Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Memoria 1.1

I didn't want to sleep anymore.

I haven't ever since-

Nevermind.

But God, I've even started using coffee instead of tea. Caffeine pills and the like- anything to avoid closing my eyes for too long.

The reason why is... my dreams have been weird. Well, weirder. I don't see or remember much of them, just a few flashes or words that I can just barely make out, and I think- I Know, they'll be worse.

But dad knows I'm trying. I've been trying since we left the hospital. To be fair, I also did basically pass out in front of him during dinner.

One moment he was asking me about my day, the next I'm waking up to him panicking and about ready to call an ambulance. The only thing that echoed through my head after the whole affair was a voice.

cambiare

Which is why I'm currently sat at my desk. Three in the morning, book in one hand, the only soda I could smuggle up here in the other. It was one of the book's that mom used to read with me when I was younger, Guards! Guards!

I guess I'm in a nostalgic mood.

It's not working though. I can feel Morpheus clawing at the edges of my mind, trying to lull me into his embrace.

Tears building in my eyes, lids heavy.

I wonder if-

i could jus-

catch my breat-

"Spingi! Spingi!" A nurse shouted, struggling to be heard over a screaming woman, eyes clenched as she was laid on her back, while said nurse was between her spread legs. A birth?

"Di nuovo!" The nurse said to the woman, trying to keep her on track it seemed. Though said woman seemed too exhausted to appreciate the comforting tone. "Si! Si! Brava!" The nurse kept going, ignoring everything else, focused totally and completely on the woman.

It was at this moment I realized neither woman was paying me any mind.

They were going about as if I wasn't even here.

The woman let out one final throat tearing-shriek as the nurse continued giving words of encouragement, before gasping and pulling out a smallish shape from the her position by the woman's legs.

The nurse had started wiping the baby down before turning to the woman, a smile on her face that wasn't reaching her eyes. "È un maschio!"

I knew something was wrong the exact same moment the new mother did too.

The child wasn't breathing.

Wasn't moving.

Oh god.

A door I hadn't noticed opened at this point, a tall man wearing what looked like a noble's outfit from a ren-faire strode in, a frantic energy pouring out of his very being. He lit up once he made eye-contact with the mother. "Oh, mio amato!" He exclaimed, taking her hands into his. "Mi dispiace, Ero in banco quando mi hanno detto! Ho perso? Sono troppo tardi?"

Before the mother, his wife, I'm guessing, or the nurse could say anything, he finally noticed the unmoving infant.

"Dallo a me." His voice had grown cold and stern as he ordered the nurse over, who immediately gave the child to the man, holding the baby gently as his wife tried to get his attention. "Giovanni-"

"Shh, amore mio. Andrà tutto bene." He assured her before turning his attention to the infant in his arms. Bringing the baby to his lips he whispered into it's ear, a voice too soft for anyone to hear, but I understood clear as day. "Tu sei un Auditore. Tu ei un combattente. Allora, combatti!"

For a brief, terrifying moment, I thought this dream would end with this child's death. That all of this time these people had spent trying to bring this child into the world, all for naught.

Then, after a few more tense seconds, the child started moving and crying, the high pitched wails almost like a balm to soothe the past, cruel, few minutes.

The mother smiled, tired, more at ease than anyone else while the father -Giovanni?- laughed joyously, bringing the child closer to him. "Ascoltatelo! Un bel set di polmoni!"

The nurse bowed before leaving the couple to their child, leaving me with them. Not that anyone could see evidently.

Giovanni kneeled next to his tired wife on the bed. "E come lo chiameremo, amore mio?" She asked, gazing lovingly at both of them as the question tumbled out. The man paused for a second, deep in thought before he lit up, raising the child up, as if in offering to the heavens. "Ezio... Ezio Auditore da Firenze!"

The baby continued crying as the door opened up, a young boy poking his head in. "Papà? Mamma? È un bene entrare?"

"Sì, Federico. Ti piacerebbe conoscere il tuo fratellino?" The woman asked as the boy crept into the room. He rea-

I couldn't help the shriek that escaped me as I woke up, falling out of my desk chair. The book and can slamming down onto the ground next me.

I- I was home. My room.

Not in the middle of a renaissance fair.

Looking at the clock on my dresser told me it was only three-fifteen. I'd only been asleep ten minutes.

"Taylor!?" Dad's voice was muffled by the walls, but I could hear him pretty easily. More than I should be able to. I didn't even get a chance to pick myself up before my door slammed open. Dad had a terrified, almost wild, look in his eye as he came charging in. A look that got worse when he saw me still on the floor. "What happened!? Are you okay!?" He fired the questions off a mile a minute as he pulled me up hands on m shoulders.

I just about managed to shrug his hands off, holding my own up trying to placate him. "Sto bene, papà. Solo sogno strano." I just about managed to croak out. Apparently, even that little bit of sleep was turning off a bunch of higher brain functions.

What it felt like to me in any case.

Though dad just gaped at me. Surprise painting his features as he gently backed off. "What did you say?"

Are you serious? "Ho detto che sto bene, papà. Era solo un sogno davvero strano..." I trailed off once I realized what he was talking about.

It wasn't English.

How was I speaking- I'm gonna guess Italian?- Italian out of nowhere?

Dad was still watching me. The circles under his eyes told me that despite how hard he'd been getting onto me about no sleep, he had the same problem. The only difference being, he still had stuff, a job, to do.

I hadn't been back to Winslow since what happened.

Taking a breath, I could see the words forming in my mind, the Italian swapping to English. "Mi disp- I... I'm sorry, dad." It took more effort than I think it should've, like I was manually translating every individual letter. "Just un sogno strano."

"A-"

"Weird dream."

He didn't look convinced. But he was a little too used to me keeping everything closed off from him. He wasn't going to get any answers out of me, and he knew it. ".. if you're sure, kiddo."

"I am."

He wasn't happy, but he just leaned down to plant a kiss on my head. "Try to get some sleep. I'm half tempted to get a bag check for your eyes."

I was almost happy about that. It'd been a while since he'd shown any affection like that, let alone quip at me. Plus I could tell he was really doing it to calm himself down too. Dad flashed one last little smile before he closed my door, leaving me alone.

I really didn't want to go back to sleep.

But I could already feel my eyes drooping. I couldn't fight it anymore, and unless I wanted to be sleeping on the floor, I needed to get to my bed before it was too late.

Stepping towards the familiar bedding felt like I was walking through molasses, each limb heavy like lead as I smashed my ankles against the frame. the only thing I had the energy to do was let myself fall, flopping onto the bedding as my eyes closed.

I was out before I even hit the pillow, darkness taking me once again.

The dream opened onto a crowd. It was evening in the middle of a city, the buildings and people looked just like Giovanni had earlier, like it had walked out of a Renaissance painting. The gang was cheering as a teenager took the center stage before them, me.

Looking at him, I just somehow knew he was that baby I'd seen not even a few minutes ago. He was about as tall as me. Dark brown hair pulled into a low ponytail, what looked like a silk vest on top of a flared shirt. He looked like one of those bad boy rebels Emma would've been obsessed with. Turning to the crowd with a smirk, he raised a fist to the air. "WE STAND TOGETHER!"

"TOGETHER!!!" The crowd cheered in unison as it dawned on me that I understood everyone of them. The Italian from just a few minutes ago perfectly understandable, as if I'd been speaking the language my entire life.

"Silence, my friends. Silence!" He waved his arms, prompting the others around to follow his command, before he started pacing back and forth, controlling the crowd and speaking like it was second nature. "Thank you. Do you know what brings us here tonight? HONOR! Vieri de' Pazzi slanders my family's name and forces his own miseries upon us. If we-"

He -Ezio if I remember correctly?- was even getting me wired up as he spoke. The passion behind his speech riling everyone up before a rock struck the ground beside him.

Looking past him showed me another group just down the bridge, led by another young guy. All black clothes, even a cloak, with one of those floppy hats I can't remember the name of. "Enough of your nonsense, idiot!" He shouted, rage plain as day on his features, even from this far away.

Ezio turned to the guy, shit-eating grin on his face. "Good evening, Vieri! We were just talking about you. I'm surprised to see you here. I thought the Pazzi hired others to do their dirty work?"

... yeah, he was good. I almost didn't even catch he was trash talking him. For a second, neither did the Pazzi, staring for a second before his face turned red with rage. "It's your family that cries for guards when there's trouble, coward! Afraid to handle things yourself!?"

The grin on Ezio's face grew wider before he- Oh god. I could feel my face heating up against my will at the gesture. "Your sister seemed quite satisfied with the handling I gave her earlier."

"YOU SON OF- KILL HIM!" The Pazzi, Vieri, ordered the rest of his little gang, before chucking a rock at Ezio again.

I could just barely make it out before it smashed into Ezio's face. I almost felt my heart stop at the sheer amount of blood pooling out of his face. Ezio though? He looked mad. Charging the group with the rest of his buddies. Fists, kicks and blood went flying as the two sides met in the brawl.

I wasn't too surprised by the Pazzi going down first. What I remember of history told me almost no one in that family usually had a story that ended well.

"Hey! Behind you!" A new voice called his warning  from the sides. A man a couple years older than Ezio had charged into the fray, throwing his own punches as he joined Ezio, who looked both surprised and overjoyed by the intrusion. "Federico? What are you doing here!?"

That was the little kid from earlier?

Made sense, actually. Ezio had gone from an infant to this. Logic said his brother would also be older.

"I wanted to see if my baby brother had finally learned how to fight." Federico teased before he dodged, throwing another punch that sent his attacker sprawling.

"Yeah? And?"

"Style is fun, but endurance is what really counts. Try and take as many of them down as possible, Ezio." Was all his brother said before the two began fighting in earnest.

I would also like to say how happy I am that this isn't one of those dreams where people notice you. I did not want to be dragged into this whole thing.

Eventually though, it seemed like everyone was winding down. And by winding down, I mean everyone had gotten whooped by the brothers, eventually forcing Vieri to give the order to retreat. Though Ezio was gearing up to go after him until Federico stopped him. "Hold on."

"What? We've almost won this!"

"Your lip is what." He gestured to the still gaping wound on Ezio's face, no longer leaking as much as it once was. Personally, I knew it really wasn't anything too bad, something Ezio seemed to agree with me on since he shrugged his brother off. "It's just a scratch."

"How about we let a doctor decide."

"I have no money for this doctor of yours." Ezio explained, a little poorly I might add.

"Wasted on wine and women?"

"I wouldn't say wasted." Ezio snarked with another smirk before pointing to Federico. "Lend me some Florins then... unless you've done the same?"

The only response Federico gave was a smattering of chuckles before he pointed to the downed thugs. "Search them, they're bound to have something."

A little mercenary of the brothers, but these guys did come here with the express purpose of what amounted to a turf war. Ezio certainly didn't seem to have a problem with it, crouching down and getting to work before Federico even finished his sentence, coming back faster than I thought possible. "Two-hundred be enough?"

"Should be. Let's get going before the guards arrive."

Ezio only shrugged before the two ran off, myself getting dragged along for the ride. To be honest, I thought the dream would end here, but I just kept going with the two, only stopping once they had arrived at a doctor and gotten Ezio's face looked at.

Once the doctor had done his work, the dynamic duo finally slowed to a stop a little ways away.

"Quite a night, little brother."

"Indeed." Ezio nodded, doing only the bare minimum to keep his stitches in place. "I only wish they were all as much fun. Wait, they are!" He finished with a laugh, Federico joining as he tossed an arm around Ezio's shoulder.

Eventually the laughs peeled off, Federico growing sober. "We should head home, Ezio. father's sure to be wondering where we've gone."
The mention of his dad was the first time since the fight that Ezio looked even slightly uncomfortable.

I couldn't help but relate.

"I... would rather avoid a lecture."

Federico must've noticed the falling mood, since he nudged his brother's shoulder with a small smile. "You up for a little race, then?"

"Where to?" Ezio questioned as he perked up.

"Uhhh-" Federico's eyes darted everywhere before pointing a little ways away. A church looming over the entire square. "Roof of that church. On three." Ezio had just gotten into place to start when Federico started running.

"What are you doing?"

"I said three!" That cheeky-

Ezio started sprinting. Where Federico had taken a scenic route, Ezio had decided to go for a straight shot up the entire building. Apparently, he hated losing almost as much as I did.

This was also what proved the dream really was following Ezio, since I was literally being dragged up the building with him, free floating alongside him.

I hadn't heard much of the trash talk at this point, but something told me I wasn't really missing much.

Ezio won, having just enough time to pretend to be lounging around as Federico came up last. "No shame in failure, brother." Ezio sounded smugger than anyone person should as he gloated.

Federico, for his part, didn't feed into it, just chuckling as he pulled Ezio further along the roof. "Come on. This way."

"Where?"

"You'll see."

The two climbed higher up. The steeple proper as Federico reached a hand to help Ezio up. The two arm in arm as they looked down upon the city.

The place looked beautiful at night. And the stars. No light pollution meant I could see everything. It was gorgeous.

"It is a good life we lead, brother." Federico said behind where I was sightseeing. "The best." Ezio agreed, coming to stand near where I had plopped down, still not even seeing me. "May it never change."

Federico had come up on my other side, standing next to his brother. "And may it never change us."

They, we, sat for a moment, just basking in the peace and beauty.

I woke up to the sound of an explosion across the city. Clearly someone had decided it had been too quiet lately. Looking at my alarm told me it was almost four in the afternoon.

I could feel it too. The gross dryness of my mouth, the weakness in my limbs from the lack of food, and generally how sweaty you usually get from a decent sleep. I  stumbled from my bed, heading to the stairs to get some food.

I didn't realize I had climbed over the banister and dropped from the second floor until it had happened, somehow pulling a perfect three-point landing with a quiet thud, not even disturbing the side table and pictures I'd landed beside. Looking back up to the second floor, I realized I could picture how exactly to climb back up without using the stairs.

First the Italian, now this?

What was happening to me?

Did I...

Was I a-

No.

That's impossible.

I can't be.

I'm nobody.

Nope. Food first. Existential crisis later. It looked like dad had left enough money to order something, and there wasn't anything to eat. Looks like grocery shopping. Again. I did grab a water bottle though, help get rid of this cottonmouth.

I needed to get some actual shoes on. I really don't want to be cooped up in here anymore.

I'll see if I can just get some food out in the city. Maybe... get some exercise? Is it smart when I was literally woken up by explosions? Probably not. But I don't want to stay here anymore. Besides, I'll just avoid the place.

Could go for Bob's?

Yeah, one pitstop at Fugly Bob's.

Downing the rest of the bottle, I was out the door and on my way before I knew it.

To be totally honest, I always knew Brockton wasn't the prettiest city in the world, but after that dream? Florence? Everything just looked dull. The city was beautiful. The buildings, the color?

There was no question about it: Brockton Bay just couldn't compare.

Did find out what happened on the way though. Turns out Lung just decided he really didn't like some pawnshop anymore, and guess he decided to wipe it off the face of the earth. I just hope the poor owners got out okay.

Even if I knew they probably hadn't.

I'd just gotten to a crosswalk near the market when I felt the hairs on my neck stand up.

Someone was watching me. I knew I shouldn't look, really I did, but I dared a little peek over my shoulder to see a group of Empire guys watching the crowd. The leader caught my eye before I could look away.

I just knew they would be coming for me now.

Why did I think this was a good idea?

The crosswalk turned just in time for me to star pushing through the crowds, that same sense that told me they were watching let me know they were gunning for me, right on my heels.

I'd just broken into a run when a hand shot out from an alley I was going past, pulling me in and shoved against the brick walls. Another Empire guy. I'm guessing this was a shakedown thing that I was unlucky enough to stumble into.

"You need to be careful, girl." The bozo sneered, keeping me pinned by the shoulder. "Never know the kind of freaks you'll run into."

I'm well aware. I'm looking at one.

The sounds of boots crunching on glass and other stuff let me know the group I'd been running from had caught up, blocking the alley entrance as the leader came to take over from Bozo. "Don't you know it isn't nice to run from friends?"

"I do, but that's not what you are." I couldn't stop it from slipping out, cringing away as the leader raised a brow before pulling a switchblade. "Normally, I'd cut your tongue out for that you(I'm not listening to that. Oh my god, I didn't even know some of those slurs existed) but I'm feeling nice. You just give us whatever you got in your pockets, you get to go home to your momma in one piece. We won't deal with you anymore, capiche?"

I knew if I just gave them the money, then everything would be fine. Y'know, the smart thing. But I also didn't want to. Maybe I'd finally cracked, but Grandpa, mom's dad, hadn't gone to give the Nazis a walloping back on Normandy, just to have them take over his city. "Can't, I'm going to go deal with your mom later."

... though I could've done it without antagonizing the man holding a knife to me.

The leader swelled up in rage before rearing back the knife hand, intent on running me through.

He didn't get that far.

My leg had snapped out to smash him in the groin before he even got a chance, the other four standing in total shock as my hand jabbed out and cracked him across the jaw hard enough to send him sprawling, teeth flying out to all sides.

Also: OOOOOWWWWWW. They never tell you how much throwing a punch hurts in the movies and books.

The guy who had been holding me originally threw a punch at me with a scream, but I weaved out of the way on instinct. Hands up, legs spread, center low as I spun in place to smash him across the back of the head with a backfist.

A hand grabbed my shoulder and spun me around, a fist getting blocked and deflected by my raised arms.

I was fighting like Ezio.

The guy who had been trying to clock me was having a pretty hard time breaking through my guard, but I knew I needed to end this. Now. I kicked forwards, again, opening him up for a throat punch. All that was left was to grab his head and slam it into the brick wall beside me.

The crack echoed through the alley as he slumped. Still breathing thank god, but he wasn't getting up anytime soon.

The last guy was nowhere to be seen. I'm gonna go out on a limb and say that he had vanished once he saw how bad this was going. Leave it to Nazis to be a bunch of cowards.

My arms were hurting, bruises already forming along my forearms and knuckles. My muscles were also pretty sore. Plus side, I wasn't willing to head out anymore.

I wanted to get home.

I needed to try and figure out what was going on.

I couldn't leave these guys though. Only one thing to do: I started rifling through their pockets. Apparently, what I've seen, you can find some pretty interesting things. I didn't bother with money, I-

I only bothered with the cell phone. Dialing 911, I also snatched up the fallen switchblade.

Sue me, it might be helpful.

***911, what's your emergency?***

Is that actually how they respond? A little cliche, but I can work with it. "I've got a group of knocked out Nazis that tried to mug me. Do I just give you guys the address, or...?"

***... I'm sorry, ma'am. Where did you say you were?***

"Alley of the corner of ninth, just off the market." I answered her as I pocketed the knife and made my way out. "I'm not going to stick around, but I'll keep the line on." I said, and threw the phone back down the alley before she could protest.

All done with that, I ran home.

Just ran.

I'll order a pizza later or something.

Mainly cause that was actual vigilante stuff. Granted, I didn't do it on purpose, but something told me the Empire wouldn't care too much. Plus... I don't think I can deny this anymore. I've got something weird going on. Whether it's powers or what, I don't know. But I'd rather try to figure it out back home than out here.

I got home quicker than I thought possible. I'd basically sprinted the whole way here, and I can't blame it all on adrenaline. 

Thank god dad's truck wasn't here yet. I wasn't- quite- ready? Or willing to tell him about all of this. He's been better ever since... yeah. That. But something told me I'd have to tell him.

Eventually.

Not right now though.

Bolting through the front door and up to my room, climbing up the walls instead of taking the stairs, and tearing open my old laptop.

I don't know how long I was researching for, but I'd gone from the anonymous forums on the PRT's website about new Parahumans, to looking through surviving records from the renaissance. So far: Nothing. The Auditore's just weren't recorded. There was a family by that name, but they lived in Venice, not Florence. And, supposedly, they died out before the Renaissance even started.

So I don't know what the heck is going on.
I wish I knew enough about the Parahuman classifications to figure out what my... powers, were. Cause, I don't think they're dreams anymore. More like memories.

"Taylor?"

Ah crap.

I hadn't even heard him coming home. I barely had enough time to close my laptop before he showed up. He looked just as haggard as last night, but he brightened a little bit when he got a good look at me. "You feeling better, kiddo?"

"Yeah. I do." It was a surprise, but not really a lie. I can't quite put my finger on the reason, but I did feel better. More than I have in a little while; Who'd have thought that beating the snot out of a bunch of Nazis was cathartic?

"I'm glad." It looked like a weight had lifted off of him, if only slightly, before he threw a thumb over his shoulder to the stairs. "Still hungry? I picked up some Chinese. General Tso's, just for you."

The fact I hadn't eaten since yesterday reared it's ugly head, my stomach growling loud enough I could've sworn my desk actually rattled. I could just make out dad trying, and failing, to keep the goofy grin off his face as I pushed him out. "Yeah, fine. I can eat."

Dinner was... quiet. Good, companiable, but quiet. Dad tried to keep a conversation going, but I was a little too distracted to properly contribute. It didn't stop him though. Just let him be the one to do all the talking.

But, eventually, I was right back to where I was this morning: Sitting and wide awake. Though it was because I wasn't tired this time, not me trying to avoid sleep.

I knew dad was already conked out. I was the only person awake in the house now. The clock told me it was almost ten.

I don't want to stay here anymore.

I grabbed the most nondescript piece of clothing I owned before sliding my window open, I should've been worried about this, but I had my feet on the sill and was up to the roof before I knew it.

Pulling my hood up, and I was running across the tops of the houses nearby, heading into the city proper.

Now, a bright white hoodie probably isn't the stealthiest thing in the world, but everything else I could've worn just felt... wrong. I couldn't explain it. I still had the switchblade too, though that's because I didn't want to leave it where dad could find it.

Getting off track, but I finally hit the city proper. I jumped off one of the houses to a fire escape, climbing up to start running across rooftops proper.

It wasn't the best view of Brockton, but with the moon light streaming down and the almost slow crawl of traffic noise, it almost looked beautiful. Still not as pretty as Florence though. I didn't have a destination in mind to be perfectly honest. But this was as much about training as it was clearing my head.

That said, I took off into the city like a rocket.

Bolting across rooftops, it felt like my brain just kind of shut off, going entirely off of instinct as I climbed, jumped, and almost flew. The only thing I could focus on was one of the bigger buildings in the distance, the stark white exterior drawing me forwards.

Something in the back of my mind told me to go. To climb as high I as I could.

Looking back, I'm just going to count myself lucky that I didn't run into any heroes or something. Seriously, a lone girl dressed entirely in white, running across the rooftops in the middle of the night, it just screams trouble. But I'm not going to complain.

I'd hit the large building now, clambering up the sides was hard, but I wasn't stopping. Not now.

The cool autumn wind, something nice on the lower buildings, was cutting against my face and hands now. Not too bad in all honesty, just sucks when you compare it to back down below.

But I finally pulled myself up over the railing, running to a little more to find myself on the other side of the building's roof, giving me a way better view than I saw when I'd first hit the place.

My chest was heaving, a stitch in my side, my hands were all kinds of scratched and cut up, bruises still coloring my arms from earlier today, while my legs felt like jelly. My hoodie and shirt were sticking uncomfortably to my back.

I hadn't felt more alive in years. Not since mom.

jump

The thought crossed my mind unbidden. I didn't even know where it came from, but I started leaning forwards, feet on the rai-

"If you're gonna jump, can you at least wait until I'm done?"

"FIGLIO DI PUTTANA!!!" My feet slipped off as I spun around, reaching up to cover my face with an arm.

The mysterious speaker turned out to be a girl a few years older than me. Brown hair, unimpressed stare as she was smoking and wearing a white and re- is that Panacea!?

Panacea smokes!?

That's like finding out a lung-cancer specialist does!

"You done?" She asked, much snarkier than her first question, as she took another drag. "Seriously, I get enough of all the staring downstairs. I don't need it from some suicidal weirdo."

I couldn't stop the grimace from rising to my face at this, but yeah, I could see why that wouldn't be good. "Sorry."

"Oh good, you do speak English."

"... Thanks." My voice was as flat as could be as I stared at her. To her credit, she didn't seem too bothered, merely shrugging before turning back to look over the rail. Oh wait a minute. "I'm not suicidal."

"You were literally climbing the rails to jump off. Which, I'll grant you, a hospital is a decent place to do it. Either you live and get carted in immediately, or you pancake yourself and get scooped up and dropped in the morgue." She explained distantly. The breeze whipped around the two of us as she pulled another cigarette out. "What were you doing up here then if you weren't trying to bite it?" She questioned before lighting up.

"... couldn't sleep, so I decided to go for a run." I figured honesty would go over pretty well. And, I mean, she is the world's best healer, I probably shouldn't prod her too much.

Panacea just snorted, smoke streaming out of her nose as she threw a look back at me. "And your idea of a run was to go to the roof of Brockton General? In the middle of the night?"

"Something like that." I shrugged before nodding to the view before us. "Pretty sweet, right? It's no Florence, but Brockton has it's own sort of charm."

"You've been to Italy?"

"Sure, technically." I had to stop myself from smiling at her eyeroll as she turned away from me again, mumbling under her breath about how 'That Doesn't Make Any Sense'. The silence stretched for a moment before it finally crossed my mind that she could help me out. I still wasn't quite sure what was up with my head, and if anyone would know how powers and tuff worked, it was probably her. "Can I ask you a question?"

"You already did, but sure. It's not like I'm up here to be left alone or anything."

I feel that. And now I feel bad. I still pressed on though. "How do you know if you have powers?"

"Trust me," She'd given me her attention again, hitting me with some serious side-eye, like she wasn't quite sure how to take that question. "You'd know."

That didn't help me at all. "Okay. Hypothetically speaking though, how would you know if you had powers? Hypothetically of course."

"Give me your hand." She didn't sound happy, letting out a heavy sigh before holding her hand out to me.

"You can check that?"

"Yes." She ground out, voice laced with frustration as she full turned her attention to me. "Now, hand." I wasn't about to turn down a chance to get some answers about what's happening to me.

So I laid my hand in hers.

The silence stretched for a few painful, long, seconds. The only sounds being traffic and sirens, before she let out a quick huff and dropped my hand. "Told you. No powers, you'd know."

Cool, so I am going crazy then.

"Thanks for checking."

"Don't mention it." She flicked the smoldering butt off the roof as an electronic chirp came from her. A text I'm guessing. Sure enough, she pulled out a phone and checked it for barely a second before letting out the closest thing to a smile I'd seen this entire time. "Well, that was my sister. I'm out of here for the night. Try not to jump off any roofs." Was all she said before spinning on her heel and trudging to the fire escape.

I couldn't let her go without at least one more thanks. "Seriously. Thanks."

"I said not to mention it." She called over her shoulder before popping the door open. She gave one last half-hearted wave before the door closed, leaving me alone on the roof.

I don't know how long I waited up there, just watching the city carry on below me. I wasn't kidding. Earlier I said that Brockton could be a shithole, and it is, don't get me wrong, but it has a beauty to it. Especially now, the entire city bathed in moonlight, twinkling lights from apartments and signs interspersed in between the dark buildings.

But I needed to get home. I could feel an itch just behind my eyes, sleep finally catching up to me.

Besides: I wanted to get back to Ezio. Even if it wasn't actually powers, something in my core still told me it was important.

jump

... fuck it. I moved back to the rooftop exit to give me a head start before sprinting to the rail. I had put my foot onto the top bar and used it to push myself off, finding myself flying through the night sky.

I hung suspended for a second before gravity reasserted itself with a vengeance, yanking me back down with an iron fist.

Unbidden an image flashed through my mind, forcing me to follow it: Arms splayed out at my sides, before crossing across my chest, feet tucked together as I moved ramrod straight. I didn't think it's work, but I slammed feet first into ice-cold water, fully submerging in the dark before pushing myself up and climbing out of the tank.

I'd unconsciously aimed for a rooftop water tower.

I didn't even know it was open.

But man, what a rush! I didn't bother stopping the almost feral grin that spread across my face as I ran back home.

A good thing about the cool breeze was how quick it actually dried me off. Of course, flying across rooftops also helped. But I managed to climb back into my room with no problems, only bothering to kick my shoes off before collapsing into bed, darkness taking over my vision as my head hit the pillow.

I wasn't back in Italy.

Instead I was in the middle of an alley, being pulled towards a man crouched against a wall.

He was on the shorter side, heavy set with protruding ears, slicked back redish-blonde hair pulled into a tight ponytail.

He had some kind of device at his feet as he peeked his head around the corner, one hand on said device while the other silently counted down.

Five.

Four.

Three.

Two.

One-

At that moment, a woman's voice started shouting from around the corner he was peeking out from. "Right on time." He muttered to himself as he pulled up the device and unfurled it, revealing a truly massive crossbow. Four arms split into an X, with two handles on what looked like a repeating system.

He took aim and fired at man running by, the only true thing of note was that the man had... pointed ears. Like an elf. The redhead let an arrow fly, soaring through the air before embedding itself into the man's shoulder, pinning him to the opposite wall.

The -elf?- elf, for his part looked scared, but resigned. Almost like he'd known it was coming. The man smirked before folding the crossbow up, walking out of the alley and up to the elf. The buildings and street were a bright, if slightly old, stone. "I knew a guy once who could take every coin out of your pocket just by smiling at you. But you?" He was in the elf's face now as he insulted him. "You don't have the style to work Hightown, let alone the Merchant's Guild."

I think it's safe to assume he means actual Merchants. Not the ones that immediately crossed my mind.

"Might want to find yourself a new line of work." Was all the shorter man said, as he took a coin purse from the elf and clocked him across the face and ripping the crossbow bolt from his shoulder. "Off you go." He quipped while the elf dropped like a sack of bricks, running off as the short man strode over to a pair of people, a man and a woman.

They looked like they were related. The same facial structure and black hair, though they had different eyes. The man had a gray-blue, while the woman had actual purple eyes.

He tossed said purse to the woman as he walked up. "How do you do? Varric Tethras, at your service!" He introduced as he twirled the bolt, the woman looked a little suspiciously at the short guy, Varric, while the other man just looked uncomfortable. "I apologize for Bartrand. He wouldn't know an opportunity if it hit him square in the jaw. "

"And you would?" She questioned.

"Of course! What my brother doesn't realize is that we need someone like you." Varric explained as he put the bolt up. What little amount of glibness he'd been using up to now slipped out of his voice as he grew serious. "He would never admit it, either- he's too proud. I, however, am quite practical."

"So a fancy way of saying you're out of options." The lady snarked back, the other guy, her brother, he looked a little too young to be a father, just sighed before laying his head in his hands. The lady, and me, and Varric, decided to ignore him. "The way you're talking, I'm guessing you have a way to convince your brother to hire us on?"

They'd been looking for a job?

Varric's hand cut across his throat, apparently universal signs for no and the like transcend realities, as he shook his head vehemently. "No, we don't need another hireling- we need a partner!"

I might not know much about business, but I'm pretty sure the guy they're talking about should probably be here.

"See, the truth is, Bartrand's been tearing his beard out trying to fund this thing on his own, but he just can't do it."

"Which is where you want us to come in?" The lady's brother spoke up for the first time, a guarded look on his face while Purple rolled her eyes. Varric looked pretty happy about the question though. Probably saved him sometime on setting it up or something. "You'd be right. Invest in the expedition. Fifty sovereigns, and he can't refuse. Not while I'm there to vouch for you."

Now, I don't know too much about stuff like this, but typically you wouldn't go begging for a job if you could afford to finance said job in the first place. Something Purple seemed to agree with. "Sounds fine, but I don't think you realize just how flat-fucking broke we are."

"Ah, come on. You just need to think bigger, Chuckles. There's only a brief window after a Blight when the Deep Roads won't be crawling with darkspawn. The treasure you'd find down there could set you and your family up for life!" Okay, he's pretty good, I think. I mean, that might've convinced me.

I don't know what 'Deep Roads' are, but I didn't need to know everything to think that a blight or darkspawn were probably bad-

Wait.

How'd he know her family was in a bad way?

I mean sure, Purple and the other guy were definitely related, but they could've been the only family they had, and from the way he sounded, it almost felt like he knew for sure they had more.

Plus... that elf had acted like he knew what was coming.

And Varric had been waiting in the alley for this, actively counting down to Purple and her brother getting robbed.

Had he planned this?

"Come on, Marian, the dwarf makes sense. No offense." The man pleaded with Purple -Marian?- before quickly adding that last part once he'd caught Varric's eye. I thought Varric would take some offense to this, but he shrugged simply before the man continued. "We need this pay. I mean, what do we do if the Templars come back while you're home next time? It's either this or we go to the Gallows."

So, Varric is an actual dwarf. Makes sense, the guy he presumably hired was an elf. Secondly, Christianity is a thing here? I mean, Templars. And Purple is hiding from them? To the point that the family could be executed for her being there?

"He's got a point. We work together, you and I, and before you know it, you'll have all the capital you need. What do you say?" Varric held his hand out for a handshake, patient smile on his face. Purple let out a heavy sigh before chuckling to herself and grasped his hand. "Why not? Things keep up the way they are, we wont have much to lose soon anyway."

Little pessimistic, but I get it.

Varric did too, because he shook her hand before throwing a thumb over his shoulder. "Perfect. I've got a permanent spot at The Hanged Man we can discuss the gameplan at. Then, it's just a matter of getting things done. Sound fair, Hawke?" Thought her name was Marian bu- Oh. It's probably her last name.  "Sounds good to me. That good with you, Carver?" She asked her brother like he hadn't been the one pushing her to accept Varric's proposition. Carver, for his part just rolled his eyes before waving both Hawke and Varric along.

"This might just be a me thing, but I think this is the start of something beautiful, Hawke. Call it a gut feeling." Varric said with an easy smile, almost radiating warmth as he talked; Something told me this was going to take a while.

"I'll bet." She chuckled before they all started making their way down the street.

And I was right there with them.

Let's see how I go crazy from this dream.

Danny wasn't sure what the hell had been going on the past few months.

He didn't even know Taylor had been getting bullied, let alone the fact that Emma of all people had been doing it. Emma.

God, he couldn't even stand to be in the same room as Alan and Zoe. Not that he blamed them for what was happening, from what they said, THEY hadn't even known what was going on.

But he couldn't help that swell of rage that built within him at the mere thought of Emma Barnes.

Things hadn't been... great, after Annette died. Danny could freely admit he hadn't been a great father in the wake of it all. In his mind, he thought that Taylor needed to understand that he needed to grieve.

He had just conveniently forgotten that Taylor was a child who'd just lost her mother. She needed help more than he did, and he shut her out. And the only reason things were even getting to a point that could be considered an improvement was when Taylor had her... incident.

It had been a week or so ago at this point. Taylor had been at school, she had taken Annette's flute for something, he didn't know what, when Emma and her band of brats had stolen it from her. They'd tormented her with it.

No one was quite sure what happened. One moment Taylor was apparently just standing there and taking it, letting their barbs just wash over her. The next, she was on the ground, not responding.

The most messed up part of it all?

Emma had been the most freaked out.

Emma had been the one to call 911.

She had been tormenting Taylor, and yet she was the first one to start panicking. Christ, when the paramedics had arrived, Emma was the one trying CPR to keep Taylor alive once her heart had stopped.

So now Danny didn't know what to feel. And he wasn't sure how to even tell Taylor any of it either.

As for what happened to Taylor? None of the doctors could agree on the incident. Some of them said it was a seizure, the others said it was a hemorrhage.

God, he could remember the sheer terror that had streaked through him when he'd gotten the call. he could remember praying to anyone who would listen, hoping and raging for his baby girl to stay alive.

And now he wasn't sure what to do.

Alan had offered to pay for her tuition to Arcadia, a form recompense, and Danny had been tempted. But wanted to let Taylor have last week and this week to herself. Fall break was supposed to be this week. It wouldn't make any sense to pull her out of school, just to mover to a new one, and immediately getting another week to herself.

He'd rather she have the two weeks to recoup.

Though the sleep had been a problem. For some reason she just fought it off. It was something he could remember well. She'd woken up a few times briefly in the hospital room, ranting and crying about odd dreams. One of them had been a dead metal world, the other about the wild west and more.

But, other than the weirdness of this morning, she'd been fine. Just setting some ground rules about her stock of canned coffees in her room and the like. Nothing major.

He was still worried though.

He just... knew. In his heart, something had changed.

He just hoped Taylor would trust him enough to share it.

Chapter Text

Memoria 1.2

Varric, it turns out, seemed to be one of the few people who could probably talk a nun into giving up religion. I'd also found out that Hawke was an honest-to-god wizard. An illegal one too. Not too sure how that worked, and neither of them or Carver had talked more about it.

I had learned more about the city, and world, though once the siblings had split up from me and Varric, before grouping back up at the tavern, a new lady, Aveline, in tow.

Kirkwall.

Thedas.

The world seemed like something ripped out of Tolkien's works. There were a few differences, elves weren't treated the best, dwarves had a whole thing with living on 'The Surface', humans seemed to be the same, and another race called the Qunari. Or Qun? Varric and Hawke hadn't elaborated on it. The world itself looked pretty medieval, which doesn't actually narrow anything down if you know history at all.

As for Kirkwall? In some ways the city was nice. The buildings, some of the people I'd seen on the duo's way to a tavern, and some of the city proper. But from some of what Varric had said, in some places, the city was almost worse than Brockton.

God, an alienage is terrible idea.

'Hey, let's treat elves like scum and then throw a group of people that are furious at us into a closed off section of the city with almost no oversight, and let them do whatever, that'll never come back to bite us!'

It's so stupid.

Speaking of, Varric had been talking and joking the entire time, from the moment they had walked into The Hanged Man and since they'd sat down at his personal table, mainly about the city instead of what he had wanted from Hawke. She was ribbing him too, though Carver seemed to be growing more and more annoyed by the two of them.

Aveline just seemed totally uninterested.

"Alright, before Junior here pops a blood vessel, we need to both find a way to the Deep Roads, and get the coin." Varric stated, sliding out of the table in his little corner of the tavern and began pacing. "See, Bartrand can only lead us to the right place once we're all down there, but we need a good entrance."

"Does that mean we have a bad entrance then?" Hawke snorted out, leaving Junior to slump head first onto the table.

Varric chuckled to himself before leaning onto the table. "Something like that, Chuckles. Fortunately, I've got some good news on that front: There's a Grey Warden in the city. If anyone could know how to get down there, it'll be him."

Okay... what's a Grey Warden?

"A Grey Warden? Here?" Carver perked right back up at this, almost looking incredulous.

"I'd have thought they'd all be cleaning up what is left of the Blight."  Aveline mumbled to herself, officially saying more now than she had in the past few minutes.

"Okay then. problem solved."

"You'd think, but no. We have to find him first. Luckily, I have an idea where to start." Varric stated... and felt no need to elaborate-

No.

It was a negotiation tactic. Force them to ask you what it is they'll be looking for.

How did I know that?

Carver walked right into it though. "Was that all you had to say or...?"

"Glad you asked, Junior." Varric clapped. "Supposedly, this Grey Warden came in with some other Fereldan refugees not too long ago. A Lowtown woman, Lirene, has been helping the refugees out. We talk to her, maybe we learn where he is." He finished with a smug little smirk, crossing his arms as the trio stared at him. Though another thought seemed to pass his mind. "I'll also throw a few lines out to my contacts, see if I can't get you some other work. Sound fair?"

"Better than the first deal we had to make to come into the city." That one was weird. Hawke was as glib as ever, but something about it felt off. Almost like the story wasn't all that great. Something Carver agreed with considering the uncharacteristic snort he'd let out.

"I guess we'll see you soon, Varric." She said, holding a out for a handshake, Aveline shaking her own head and dragging Junior out the building.

"Sounds good to me, Chuckles." Was all he said before grabbing her hand and shaking it, the purple-eyed wizard turning on her heel and almost dancing her way through the crowd leaving me and a dwarf alone.

And then I woke up to the smell of something burning, dad cursing loudly through the house. Rubbing the sleep and gunk from my eyes I trudged down the stairs, not wanting to risk dad possibly catching me jumping or climbing down.

But the weird thing this time around was I could picture in my minds eye how to perfectly recreate Varric's massive crossbow- Bianca.

How to make Bianca.

I just somehow knew Varric hadn't built the thing, but that didn't matter when he was the one who had to do maintenance all the time on her.

I really wish I knew what was happening to me.

I'd just walked in to find dad battling with a fire in a pan. I don't know what came over me, but I just stomped over, took the pan from him and dumped an entire bottle of salt into it before covering it with a lid.

How did I-

A memory popped into my head of a younger Varric learning how to do that from Bartrand. Dwarves know how to repurpose and use everything that comes from the stone. Apparently there's a better salt for dealing with kitchen fires, but I don't know enough Dwarven to try translating it to modern English.

Don't even know if it would have the same name.

"... Good morning, Taylor."

"Hnggh" Yeah, I'm fully capable of having an intelligent conversation today. But Wiry just took a seat across from me, sliding a cup of tea over- Did I just call dad, Wiry? I don't even like nickna-

... Varric does.

Varric gave both Carver and Hawke nicknames within a few minutes.

I gave Hawke a nickname: Purple.

Seriously, what the hell is happening to me!?

"-lor?"

Crap. "Sorry, Wiry- dad. What did you need?" Smooth, Taylor, smooth.

If dad thought anything was wrong, he didn't show it, just reaching a hand to rub the back of his head. Isn't it only Wednesday? Why is he home right now? "So... I took the day off." That answers that. "Figured we could just... hang out? Do whatever you want today." He had an unsure smile on his face as he sipped his coffee.

I hated this. He'd been trying, really, but it's almost like he's been treating me like glass ever since last week, and though I get it, I still hate it.

And to be fair, I did have some things bouncing around in my head right now. "Could we head to Barry's?" Barry's is a hardware store that almost exclusively supplies the DWA, but that just means they can buy stuff at a discount. Which, technically, applies to me if dad's there.

I don't even know why, it's not like I'll be able to use Bianca. I don't even have powers.

The surprise on dad's face was more than plain to see. "That's- uh, wow. You sure you wouldn't rather a book store or something?"

"I'm sure."

"Uhhh- okay then. I'll finish this up." He gestured to the still smoking mess and his own cup of coffee. "And we'll head out."

I just nodded before taking off to my room, still a little drowsy if I'm being perfectly honest. I'm just happy dad didn't question why I was still dressed. Though that also meant the only thing I had to do was grab my shoes and glasses. Dad, meanwhile, had to get a shower, get dressed, and clean up unless we wanted the house to smell like burnt bacon and eggs for a week.

I'd help, but dad has basically forbidden me from doing any real work around here. Part of that treating me like I'm made of glass thing from earlier.

So I just grabbed a cereal bar and turned the news on while I waited.

I wasn't paying any real attention if I'm being honest. I was mainly focused on Varric and Ezio, trying, and failing, to rationalize what was going on. Panacea, and wasn't that trippy, had already cleared me of superpowers, which meant I was stumbling around blind trying to figure out what was happening to me.

And so far, I had nothing.

The closest I'd had to an idea was magic, which I knew exists where Varric was. The only hole in that theory was the fact Ezio's world didn't seem to have any.

Which meant I was back to square one.

"Alright, kiddo. Let's get going." Dad's voice pulled me out of my head. Following him to the truck, I was still rubbing sleep from my eyes.

This might be slightly crazy, but ever since this whole thing started, I think I've been getting tired much easier, and more frequently.

We'd just pulled out when the rocking started, slowly lulling me back to sleep. I did try to fight it, but the rocking, the traffic jam, and the heat were all to much for me. I was back out in seconds.

What do my dreams have against me actually following the people it forces on me.

Yes, I wasn't back with Varric. Or even Ezio.

Instead I was cramped into the back of a little plane, flying through the night. A pair of men in the back with me. An older man wearing a Hawaiian shirt and a cowboy hat, listening to a video coming from a laptop, and the person I was following.

He was older. Older than Varric, at least. Hispanic with slightly messy brown hair. Hazel eyes that leaned more towards green. All while wearing something that Emma would've labeled as a fashion crime: Double denim. A half denim/half leather jacket with the sleeves pulled up to his elbows, jeans, and actual cowboy boots.

The thing that really stood out though was the gauntlet. A really, high-tech looking gauntlet. Don't know what it did, but it definitely looked important.

He looked lost. Just staring at an old postcard.

"... we now go live to a press conference with General Di Ravello himself." A woman's voice came out from the laptop before cutting to an older man wearing a white and red military uniform.

The general, I could assume, began the address. "I cannot sit idly by as these terrorists repeatedly endanger the citizens of my beloved Medici-" Before getting cut off by Cowboy hat slamming the laptop closed, laughing to himself as he turned to Double-Denim. "What a load of horse apples. Can you believe this guy, Rico?" He asked with a faint southern accent.

Also giving me Double-Denim's name.

Rico.

"ETA to LZ: Four minutes." The pilot's voice called back, like he totally wasn't listening in to these two.

"Hey, mornin', Sunshine!" Cowboy Hat had ignored the pilot to fully turn his attention to Rico, reaching out to shake him. "Wake up, Rico!"

Rico didn't look very happy to me, but apparently Cowboy Hat wasn't scared of him. I wish I could say the same if I had a six-foot man that looked like he could snap you in half just by looking at you staring me down, but Cowboy Hat just flashed him a grin that was all teeth before waving him towards the windows. "Showtime!"

Rico had put the postcard away before looking through the boxes next to Cowboy Hat. "Sheldon - where's the good stuff?" He asked after a quick cursory look. A mellow Spanish accent coming from Rico as he spoke.

Also, he didn't grenades as 'The Good Stuff'?

Cowboy Hat, Sheldon, just waved him off. "Oh, damned if I know. Hell, there may not be any good stuff."

Rico didn't look convinced, reaching into the box and pulling out more and more grenades. Even if I couldn't be hurt here, I couldn't stop myself from moving as far away as possible. Especially once he tossed the the thing to Sheldon. "This for the rebels...? or is it for Di Ravello?" he all but spat.

Looked like Sheldon might be double dealing.

"Ah- hoh- uh, one or the other?" Sheldon stuttered a few times. unable to even force himself to meet Rico's accusatory gaze. "It's, uh, kinda hard to keep track." And this guy didn't even sound a little guilty.

Rico just scoffed before arming himself with the grenades. "So nothing's changed since Panau."

"Now that can't be helped. Y'see, Sebastiano Di Ravello is sittin' on a ton of Bavarium. Which makes him the Agency's best goddamn friend." Sheldon tried to explain, though it sounded like a bunch of excuses to me. "This was my home, Sheldon." Rico sounded pleading, almost begging him to understand something.

I just wished I had some context for any of this. Like what was Panau. Or Bavarium. Or the Agency.

"Well, enjoy your homecomin' then. And - uh, don't forget the toys." Rico shrugged him off before grabbing a pair of guns as I got closer, more than willing to watch and learn. "So you're -uh- meetin' your friend, right?" Sheldon asked as he stood, keeping a hand on the cabinets above to keep steady. It didn't help him.

I'm really glad I don't have to worry about stuff like that.

Rico nodded as he holstered the weapons. "Mario! We go way back."

"Good, good. LZ's two clicks out."

I'm trying to remember what LZ and click means.

"Ah! This should do it." Rico said as he grabbed a rifle, racking the slide before hooking it to the back of his harness. "And now..." He trailed off as he reached up to grab something else. "Wh... What're you plannin' to do, son?" Sheldon was almost hesitant as he asked. Rico just stared at him- WAS HE HOLDING AN RPG!?

"Something subtle." Rico answered in the most deadpan tone I'd ever heard as he hooked the launcher to his other shoulder.

"Here we go!" Rico almost sounded giddy as he ripped the side door open, air rushing through the cabin, almost blowing Sheldon's hat off his head, who had started hooting and hollering. "Wish me luck!" Rico said before leaning out of the plane, an invisible string pulling me with him.

Sheldon just laughed behind us. "Why? Ya never needed it before! Haha, hot DAMN!"

I didn't get a chance to question it before bullets and explosives started tearing through the sky around us. It was strange floating in the sky as it happened, the heat from the explosives not even affecting me.

There was a strange beauty to all of this when you don't have to be afraid of dying.

Of course that's when Rico decided he didn't want to hang out of the plane anymore, grabbing the top of the frame to flip over and start standing on the roof of the plane. Pulling the launcher from his back and blasting at everything below us. i could barely hear Sheldon over Rico's radio, but I was paying more attention to the city and country around us.

Everything looked vaguely Mediterranean.

Of course that was a little hard to confirm considering we were being pelted with gunfire and anti-air.

Oh, and did I mention Rico wasn't only standing on the roof of the plane, he was actively walking around with no problem whatsoever. Like the winds and turbulence wasn't an issue.

This went on for a few more explosions -taking out the enemy flak- until the plane rolled out of the way of a few rouge missiles, throwing Rico, and me, from the roof, falling at terminal velocity to the ground.

I knew I'd be okay, and Rico looked like this was just another Tuesday for him, speeding up our descent with a dive, an almost wild grin on his face.  I figured out why when he hit a button on his harness, a parachute appearing from nowhere as he started gliding through a cave system in the ravine we had been falling towards.

Though I had no idea how he was going to get ba-

Right before he reached the ground the arm wearing the gauntlet shot up and aimed at the ceiling, a steel cable firing from the device, pulling him back up into the air and dragging him along.

A grappling hook.

Who the fuck was this guy?

"RICO, THAT YOU!?" A man's voice screamed from the top of some ruins near the end of the system, leading back up to the surface.

"Si, it's me. Mario?" Rico asked like this was the most normal thing in the world for him, flying through the air, explosions and death all around him, all while he looked like he was having the time of his life.

"Amico!!! I could use some help!"

... pinga.

"The militia are here, Rico! Take'em out!!" Mario screamed to be heard over the gunfire, Rico flying out of the cave, defying the laws of physics when it came to how parachutes work, and opened fire on a group of soldiers. "YEEAAHHH!!! I bet you militia were not expecting RICO FUCKING RODRIGUEZ!!!"

As you could imagine, they didn't last long. Funnily enough it looked like Rico didn't really care about accuracy, just delivering as many bullets in a single trigger pull as possible.

It was weird.

I should be a mess watching these people die, and yet I wasn't.

I just felt like these men and women made their choice.

Was this how Rico felt?

I knew, objectively, I had been changing from all of this. Varric's penchant for nicknames. Ezio's inability to keep his mouth shut.

Wou-

Would I even still be-

Well, me?

At the end of all of this?

Unfortunately, the dream kept going, regardless of my personal dilemma.

Mario laughed as he stood on top of one of the dead bodies, shotgun in the air as he waved Rico over. "Rico!! It's been so long - years! You came just in the nick of time!" He didn't look or sound like I pictured a revolutionary would. "Di Ravello's militia would have killed me for sure, the-"

He'd stopped to shoot one of the soldiers, who had just enough life left in him to try raising his pistol, Rico spinning around to level two guns at him before the buckshot ended him.

Why? Why wouldn't they just give up at this point? Was this really worth dying over?

"Nice work, Mario." Rico just brushed it off with a casual compliment, almost dismissive to the man's death. "You learned a thing or two since I left."

"Yeah, not too bad yourself, eh?"

The two started walking off as a jeep exploded behind them. Mario and I startled while Rico didn't pay it any mind, just continuing forwards with that same wild grin on his face. Mario jogged to catch up a-

"-lor" Dad shook me awake. I had a crick in my neck from how I'd been sleeping. "We made it."

"Si, noticed." I snarked as I stretched, stepping out of the truck and heading towards the doors to the shop. Joints popping as new blueprints cropped up in my mind. The Protec-Grappler G3 -though it looked like a more advanced version of the one Rico was wearing- and Rico's harness. It was the same reason I could map out how Bianca worked: Rico had to perform maintenance on the things.

The parachute it turns out is the same one every time, it just retracts into the magnet pack on the back of the harness when not in use. As for the grapple gauntlet... yeah the science behind that was a little too advanced for Rico, and me. But I did know how to build it.

It was weird though - it didn't feel like how Tinkers describe fugues or something. I didn't feel an all-consuming need to build. More like something in the back of my mind was telling me all of this would be useful.

For what, I don't know.

... and I just realized I'd replied in Spanish. At least it wasn't dwarven. That would've been a little harder to explain.

Didn't stop dad from shooting me a confused look out of the corner of his eye as we walked through the door, Barry immediately coming over to talk to dad. I took the opportunity to grab a cart and get to work; They'd be at it for a while.

First up was a spool of high-tensile steel cable: The string for both Bianca and the grapple. Then a bunch of ratchet straps: Make up the harness. Lightweight canvas for the parachute. And then it was just everything I could find that I thought would be useful. Bit of a problem when the cart started getting heavy. Really cursing my real lack of muscles.

Not a lot of tools though. Dad has a pretty decent stock in the basement.

Best part of coming to Barry, was dad catching up with an old friend. I didn't have to really explain what all of this stuff was for.

Oh, and a bunch of wood. Needed to sand and varnish it to make Bianca's stock, after all.

I'd also picked up a bunch of PVC pipes. The plan was to heat the things up so I could shape it into the gauntlet. Would it have been easier to grab an armguard or something from a sports store?

Yes.

Yes it would.

Still, I think this was a good haul. Enough that to think I could call it here. I had just gotten to the front of the store, cart in tow, when Barry and dad noticed me, dad coming over to take the cart from me while Barry literally hopped behind the counter. How he didn't knock over any of the display stuff, I couldn't tell you.

"Then I tell the guy 'I don't care if your made of goop, if you need more help'n the average person, I'm more'n happy to do it'." Barry continued whatever conversation they'd been having while I was gone.

"And? What happened next?" Dad questioned as he passed the smaller stuff over to be bagged.

"What you take me for, Danny? I helped that goopy sucker get his stuff and get out." Now I'm wondering what the whole story behind that was. "Alrighty should be... 89.97."

... that didn't sound right.

"That doesn't sound right, Bar." At least dad agreed. Barry just shrugged it off. "That's because you've got enough points saved up to cover all the really big stuff, I'm just charging you for all the smaller items."

"No way."

"I can't accept that, Barry!"

"Well both of you don't have a choice, My store, my rules, and there's not a damn thing you can do about it." He sounded so smug as he said it, totally ignoring dad's glare.

... I didn't like it that much either, but from what I remembered of Barry, he could be as stubborn as dad. Which meant it was up to me to break this whole thing up. Don't know h-

Oh.

Nudging dad to get his attention, I spoke up, trusting Varric would be able to help me out here. "I've got a question. Did you pay the union yet, Barry?"

"Not yet." He said after a few moments.

"So, it might be nice if Wiry over here could consider you covering this as paying your union dues. Sound fair? Barry? Dad?" Technically Barry isn't part of the DWA, and this whole deal wouldn't technically hold up in writing, but considering how important the shop had been for a while now, the distinction doesn't matter anymore.

The two of them stared for a second, considering, before Barry shrugged. "Sounds good to me." Dad was still mulling it over with a clench to his jaw before relenting with a tired sigh. "Fine. Bu-"

"Yeah, yeah. I'll send the write up later." Barry cut him off with a wave.

Before long we were putting everything in the back of the truck and pulling out of the lot to begin the long, traffic jammed ride home.

"That was... clever." Dad stated after a few minutes of silence.

I knew what he was talking about. "Maybe. But if I hadn't done anything, then you and Barry would've stayed there arguing all day." I pointed out.

"... maybe." Was all dad said after a few moments, turning his attention back to the road, leaving the conversation there.

I was cool with that.

He'd been trying, but I still didn't really know how to be around him, and he was trying to re-learn everything with me too.

But, whatever. I was ready to get to work. I... just wished I knew why this was so important. What I was supposed to be doing. What I was supposed to be learning. Make no mistake, I was supposed to be learning something, I just knew it.

"Penny for your thoughts?"

Dad's voice pulled me from my thoughts, the concern he'd been looking at me with was more pronounced now.

I didn't know what to do. I- I wanted to help people. That's all I've ever wanted.

But I didn't know if I should tell him the truth or-

twist it

Y'know what? Varric helped me twice today. I want to see if my new speech skills could help here. Don't lie - just twist the truth a bit.

"I don't know what to do." I started, and even admitting that little bit stung more than I think it should've. "Ther- You and mom... you always told me I could help people. That I could do a lot for everyone." The clench in his jaw was back. But he wasn't shutting me down. I'll take it. "And now... I think I can make it true. But I'm not sur-"

"Do it."

"... what?"

We'd pulled to a stop at a red light as he turned to look me in the eye. "I trust you, Taylor. If you want to do... whatever this all is, then I'm with you all the way. I. Trust. You." The sheer adoration in his eyes took my breath away.

"... okay." He just smiled and turned back to the road.

Turns out talking with him did help. I'd thought about this the way most kids do. Even if I didn't have powers in the 'traditional' sense.

I was gonna be a superhero.

Of course I'll need a costume.

And a name.

But first, I need to put my arsenal together.

We arrived home soon enough, dad grabbed the dolly from the basement to carry the really heavy stuff as I grabbed the smaller bags, following him into the basement.

"What first, Taylor?" Dad asked once we'd unloaded the last of the supplies, my back to him as I started pulling out tools and everything else I could find. It would be nice to work with him. But it would take a little too long to explain everything I needed.

"I'll be okay dad. I just wanna... turn my brain off while I work." I tried to let him down easy. I really did want to work with him. I did. Thankfully he just flashed a sad smile, gave me a hug, and headed towards the stairs. "Don't hesitate to yell if you need me."

"I wont."

And then he was gone. He clearly wanted to stay, but he had respected what I wanted.

God, how could this be so easy and so hard at the same time?

But, it was time to begin on the hardest parts: Bending and welding the metal parts into place for both the gauntlet and Bianca. Then I could do the next steps: The parachute/weapon harness and the gauntlet itself. Lastly, the assembly.

Easy when it's all laid out, right?

Whatever's leftover I'll probably keep just in case of repairs or something else pops into my head.

Unsurprisingly, the parachute and harness were the first things done. The repurposed ratchet straps weren't the nicest things in the world to wear, but I'd also be wearing a few more layers when I used it, so it should be fine.

Took a little calibrating to get the infinite-use parachute to properly fold back into the magnet, but I managed after a few tries. And by a few, I mean twenty-seven.

Heating up the PVC pipes and cutting them down to shape was also easy work. The rail system for the guiding pincers was a little hard to pin down, but I managed. Spray painting it black was something I probably shouldn't have done with no protection in a room with no airflow though.

Then it was time for the metalworking.

That was much more tedious. Dad had come down to hand me a plate of food at some point, while I was doing this. Didn't even notice until I'd eaten and moved on.

I'd finished making the spool and grapple for the gauntlet, putting the finished -untested- item to side as I began working on Bianca, making three of her arms before I stopped for the day.

It had been nine, almost ten o'clock when I'd started.

It was six when I put everything up and walked upstairs to eat. Weirdly enough, considering I've slept almost two days in a row, I was still tired. Whether that was because of my dreams forcing me to be, or if I really haven't gotten enough sleep, I couldn't tell you.

But I had just enough energy to get a shower and put some real pajamas on before I dropped into my bed, just enough awareness to realize dad had tucked me in.

He hadn't done that since I was little. Like, really little. It was - weirdly - nice.

But I closed my eyes and let sleep take me once again.

I had more work tomorrow, and more things to learn.

I was actually excited about it.

I was in the middle of a blizzard. Snow and wind whipping all around me as I was drawn to a lone figure on a horse, riding away from a bunch of dilapidated buildings.

The only source of comfort being a bunch of moving lights that looked pretty far away. The lone rider seemed to agree, spurring the horse in their general direction.

I couldn't really see what he looked like. The coat he was wearing had been fully buttoned up, the collar popped in order to cover most of his face, with a leather cowboy hat pulled low to keep the snow out of his eyes.

It looked familiar. Like I'd seen this before, but couldn't remember.

This might have been one of the dreams I'd had in the hospital, honestly. Those had been all but ripped from my memory by the medicine and everything else that had happened.

The lights were closer now, revealed to be a wagon train. A man's voice straining to be heard over the wind as the lead driver started waving at the rider I was following. "ARTHUR! Any luck?"

The man -Arthur- finally lifted his head and hat enough for me to catch a glimpse of a pair of blue-green eyes peeking out. "I found a place where we can get some shelter." The voice that came from him was heavily accented. Southern, I'm guessing? "Let Davey rest while he... you know." He sounded hesitant.

Whoever this Davey was, I didn't think he had long.

"An old mining town, abandoned, it ain't far. Come on." Was all Arthur said before turning his horse around and leading the wagon train towards the little town I'd first appeared in with him.

"COME ON!" The same man how had called out to Arthur ordered the rest of them, following the cowboy into the storm.

God am I glad I can't feel any of this.

I don't know how long they all rode, but eventually we'd arrived, Arthur dismounting and showing a pair older men to the one of the bigger houses, the women and a priest following him in alongside a little kid.

I'm guessing Davey was the body that was being carried in.

He didn't look like he was alive.

Usually dreams are supposed to be good things, but these last two have been nothing but death.

I wasn't really paying attention to them all though. I had finally gotten a good look at Arthur's face. He kinda looked like grandpa. Dad's, dad. I'd only seen pictures, but it was a pretty good likeness.

Dad didn't talk about him like he was the best though, so that was a little worrying.

"What are we gonna do? We need supplies." One of the older men asked as the other, the one with the fancy hat and coat, brought a hand down on his shoulder before pointing to a chair in the corner. "Well, first of all you're gonna stay here and you are gonna get yourself warm."

I could see Arthur getting antsy at the same time the other man looked ready to object.

Fancy-Pants just steamrolled ahead. "Now, I sent John and Micah scouting out ahead. Arthur and I," Arthur whipped around at this, looking away from the praying father and everyone else working. "We're gonna ride out see if we can find one of 'em."

"In this?" Arthur asked, sardonic half smile on his face as he gestured to the raging storm just outside the door.

Fancy-Pants just brushed it off. "Just for a bit. I don't see what other choice we have."

I don't know enough about all of this, but something about this just didn't feel right. Something about him.

Maybe Varric or Ezio had rubbed off on me more than I thought, but both of them were good at reading people, something I had already been good at. But now it felt like that particular skill had just gotten better since.

Enough for me to be slightly off-put by Fancy-Pants here.

He turned to the assembled crowd as more people started filing in behind them, clapping to get their attention. "Listen... Listen to me all of you, for a moment." Great start to a speech. No notes. "Now, we've had- well, a bad couple of days. I loved Davey..." He pointed to the dead man at this before moving his gaze to each and every person. "Jenny." Are you trying to kill morale right now? "Sean, Mac- they may be okay, we don't know." Fancy-Pants clicked his tongue before continuing. "But we lost some folks."

Sounds like an understatement, Salesman- I'm just gonna keep throwing out nicknames until one sticks. I blame you, Varric.

"Now, if I could throw myself in the ground in their stead, I'd do it... gladly." Arthur nodded along at this, like it was the most obvious thing in the world. "But... we're gonna ride out," He pointed between him and Arthur, conveniently ignoring the old man between the two of them. "And we are gonna find some food. Everybody, we're safe now." His voice started getting louder. More impassioned as he spoke, gesturing around, trying to instill some hope to these people. "There ain't nobody following us through a storm like this one, and by the time they get here, well we're gonna be- we're gonna be long gone."

Alright, Fancy-Pants, not bad. Stumbled at the end there, but not bad.

God, I get a confidence and speaking boost from Ezio and Varric once, and suddenly I act like I know everything.

"We've been through worse than this before. Mr. Pearson." He plowed on ahead without me, calling out a balding, heavy-set man with a thick mustache. "Miss Grimshaw." An older woman who exuded more of a presence than anyone else here straightened up. "I need you to turn this place into a camp. We may be here for a few days. Now, all of you."

Lovely.

"All of you: Get yourselves warm." Alright. Decent leader material. "Stay strong." Good. "Stay. With. Me." And now it just sounds needy. "We ain't done yet!" The voice crack doesn't help either.

"Come on, Arthur." What, he doesn't get to warm up either?

... I might be judging this a little harshly now that I'm thinking about it.

Arthur, for his part, just pat the old man on the back before following Fancy-Pants outside.
"Well, we ain't run into them yet. So... they both must've headed won the hill." Presumably the two guys he said they sent out.

"Sure. Hey," I'm sorry Arthur, but my mom was a Literature professor; Any accent that forces you to pronounce 'Sure' as 'Shore' is not worth keeping. Arthur, just like the other three before him, ignored me as he grabbed Fancy-Pants by the arm. "I ain't had time to ask." His face turned to steel as he looked him in the eye. "What really went down back there on that boat?"

Boat?

How much did I miss?

Fancy-Pants hesitated for a second before answering. "We missed you. That's what happened. Now, come on." Was all he said before waling away towards what must've been the main road when the place was a real town.

That... did not answer Arthur's question. That was avoiding it entirely. What did you do?

"HEY!" A larger man called, pulling two horses by the reigns. "You need horses?"

"Oh yes." Fancy-Pants said, the both of them taking the horses before h grabbed the large man by the shoulders. "And Mr. Smith, get yourself indoors. You need to rest that hand."

I hadn't even noticed he was cradling the injured hand.

Smith just shrugged it off. "I'll liv-"

"GET INDOORS, SON!"

Oh, okay. Jeezus.

The two started riding out, Arthur pulling out his own lantern as they left.

They had barely left town, me floating alongside, when Arthur spoke up again. "Ain't sure what we're gonna find out here, Dutch."

Boo.

I like Fancy-Pants.

"We have to try. Stay close, we'll do our best to stick to the trail." Fancy-Pants replied. Fair point, in all honesty. Wandering off the trail in the middle of a blizzard seemed like a good way to get lost, hurt, or worse.

"Goddamn weather." Arthur cursed under his breath. Probably wouldn't have been heard if I wasn't literally attached to him.

Fancy-pants somehow heard him though. "It's been two days or more like this now. Oh, it has to blow over soon." Sir, have you ever heard of the weather doing anything remotely resembling reasonable?

They rode out, past the last remnants of a broken fence, the only tells for the path being the slight divots in the snow on either side, only a few feet away. Personally, they were nearly impossible to pick out, but both men seemed to have little problem doing it.

God, I didn't even see the little bridge until Fancy-Pants pointed it out.

"Keep it slow, son. Don't want to lose you in this." Fancy-Pants warned, as if he wasn't the one in the lead, and therefore dictating the speed they were going.

Arthur just shook his head at this, before commenting, remorse tainting every word. "Can't believe we lost Davey too."

"He's the last one, Arthur. No more." ... I wish that were true. "We need to get those people warm and fed."

Arthur actually snorted at this, moving up to ride alongside fancy-Pants now. "Least we don't need to worry about Pinkertons tailing us in this."

You've gotta be fucking kidding.

Whoever these guys were, they had my full support now. I know history. I read it, I learned it, and my dad literally works for a Union. I know all about the Pinkertons and every horrid little thing they've ever done.

But that does give me a timeframe here. The Pinkertons are still an active presence. At least enough to chase an entire group. And judging by the clothes and dialect, this can't be older than the early nineteen-hundreds.

Late eighteen-eighties at the earliest.

I'd missed most of the conversation at this point, both men falling silent as a third lantern pierced through the snow and darkness ahead of them.

"You up ahead. Who's there?" Fancy-Pants called, raising the lantern higher, hoping to further cut through the storm. "Micah." He sounded relived as the new man rode into the light.

If I thought Fancy-Pants felt off, this guy was sending all the red-flags. Long, greasy blonde hair. Handlebar mustache and a white hat. "Gentlemen." God, even his voice sounded oily. This might be the easiest nickname I give out: Ratface.

"Found anything?" Fancy-Pants asked.

"I think so." Ratface said as they rode closer, pulling his hat closer to himself as he pointed down the trail behind him. "Found a little homestead down thataway."

Fancy-Pants just nodded while Arthur leveled a flat stare at Ratface. "Okay. Anyone home?"

"Sure. Place is blazing with light and noise. Sounded like a party." Ratface snarked. Fancy-Pants just nodded before ushering him forwards. "Let's go see."

The trio began riding onwards into the storm, the moonlight almost nonexistent through the wind and snowfall. "How's Davey doing?" Ratface asked as he rode alongside Fancy-Pants, who just shook his head sadly before replying. "He didn't make it. Nor did little Jenny."

"... That's too bad. Davey was a real fighter. Both of them Callander boys is, or... was." Is all Ratface said, completely ignoring the dead girl, something Arthur noticed as well considering the heated glare he was burning into the back of Ratface's head.

Fancy-Pants though? He was just eating it up. Simply giving a sad noise of agreement before moving on.

"And Mac and Sean?" Ratface continued after a few seconds.

"We don't know."

I didn't even need Varric's people skills to notice what was going on here. It was painfully obvious how hard Ratface was fishing for information. Keeping tabs on the 'Fighters'. Ignoring the 'Weaker Links'.

I don't understand how Fancy-Pants wasn't figuring this out.

God, even Arthur wasn't treating this guy like the moron he was. Sure, it wasn't that Arthur liked him, but- Come on!

"Quite a business." Ratface drawled, Arthur rolling his eyes as he called up to Fancy-Pants. "ASK HIM IF HE'S SEEN JOHN!"

John. Right. He was the other guy that rode off ahead of everyone.

"Hey, have you seen John, Micah?" Thanks, Arthur totally couldn't have just done that him- Why didn't Arthur just ask him? "Didn't see much of anything when this storm came in." Alright, that does make sense.

"He hasn't seen him."

Yeah, we heard. "Yeah, I heard." Arthur mumbled to himself before drawing himself up. "He'll be fine. Things always turn out right for that boy." It almost seemed like he was trying to convince himself.

The trio kept riding at this point, making quiet conversation through the blizzard -Arthur's last name was Morgan, I found, and Ratface was just as much of a snake as I clocked already. 'Too many mouths to feed.' Please-  until they cleared a hill overlooking a small farm. True to Ratface's word, there were shouts and extra lights acting as a soft beacon against the unstoppable cold.

Fancy-Pants brought them up to speed on the plan: Stash the horses, let him do the talking, reveal yourselves if there's trouble or if he secures help. Simple. I could kind of get with it.

True to form, Arthur and Ratface hid, Arthur crouched in an old shed, Ratty ducking behind a wagon as Fancy-Pants trudged forwards through the snow, lantern held high as he announced himself.

I wasn't paying much attention to the conversation, more focused on Arthur, eyes darting every which-way through the storm, soaking in every detail.

Could I do that once this was finished?

"Arthur!" Ratface started whispering frantically, gesturing to the wagon he was hiding behind." Arthur, we got a problem." Was all he said before lifting the cover up, revealin- oh god. "There's a corpse right here." WHY ARE YOU SO CALM ABOUT THIS!?

Look, I'd already seen some dead bodies thanks to Rico, didn't mean I was magically used to it yet.

"There's a body. In the wagon" Yeah, we heard you the first time, Ratface.

"I hear you, just- keep an eye on Dutch." Arthur was remarkably calm here. Not a surprise, he just screamed old-time gunslinger- real hero of the west type.

I'd seen a few more guys come out now, surrounding Fancy-Pants as Arthur pulled out a revolver- Colt. A Colt Single-Action.

I could feel the tension ratcheting upwards, the entire situation pulled taut, just waiting for something to kick it all off.

And then Arthur peeked from his cover, leveled the revolver towards one of their heads, and pulled the trigger, the firearm kicking up with a bark of iron.

Then the rest of the bullets started flying.

Amy Dallon had been confused since last night.

First had been the guy who somehow thought shoving a pineapple up his ass was a good idea. Then there was the group of Nazis that claimed they got beat up by some teen girl ninja or something.

Then there was the child with cancer... whose parents had declined her healing. A defying of God's will they said.

She had been sorely tempted to force them to suffer from the same sickness.fianllybeallowedtoleave

She'd left to have a moment to herself on the roof, and then she'd been interrupted by a random suicidal weirdo.

Nothing major, just some conversation that didn't make her want to die. Sure, it had been a little annoying, but it really wasn't all bad. She was even kinda funny - in a really, really, really weird way.

And then she'd asked about Parahumans. Powers. She'd asked like it was something easy to discuss. Like it was easy to get on accident and. Not. Know.

Amy needed to check her out, for her own sanity, if nothing else. And now she had no idea what to think. What to do.

She did have a Corona Pollentia. But she hadn't triggered. Weirdly enough, when she had looked at it, studied the growth.

It was... broken.

That part of her brain, the growth, looked burnt, almost charcoal. Like something else had targeted it -destroyed it- with a vengeance.

She had the necessary mutation, but she would never trigger.

So yeah, Amy felt like she was allowed to be confused.

It also didn't help that Vicky had been more interested in this than anything else. See, she'd shared it with her sister on the off-chance that Victoria's vested interest in Parahuman science would've given her a different insight into it.

It didn't.

No, instead Victoria was now invested in this new 'friend' of hers. The only problem was, Amy had never bothered to learn her name.

So now she was stuck at square one.

The funny thing? Something about watching her brain, her broken brain, had piqued her interest. Her own power was itching for Amy to get her grubby paws on this girl.

Which meant Amy was concerned now. She didn't know what to do. And she couldn't figure out why hearing Vicky say she had a new friend felt good.

She just. Didn't. Know.

Chapter Text

Memoria 1.3

We're bad men. But we ain't them.

That was what Arthur had said to that poor widow - Mrs. Adler, if I'm remembering correctly - but I wasn't sure I bought it. About Arthur, at least. I'd seen the dream of that night. He'd saved Mrs. Adler. Gotten justice for her husband's death.

God, Arthur had even spared one of the men that did it.

I don't think a 'Bad Man' would do that.

And the other visions proved that. They'd continued after Mrs. Adler's ranch. Hunting for food. Saving John.

I don't think Arthur gives himself enough credit.

That was a few days ago now. Saturday. I'd been testing and recreating everything I could from all four of these guys. I'd also gone back to Varric and Ezio, Varric helping Hawke look through her old family estate and Ezio helping Giovanni with his work.

Just as an aside: Turns out I get... every skill. Fun if it's Arthur's art skills, so I have little portraits of all of them now. Not so fun when I know, intimately, how much of a womanizer Ezio is.

But it's what led to me trying to recreate the wingsuit for my harness. Pretty easy all things considered... even if Bianca was the only part of my arsenal that was actually working.

See, the grapple gauntlet doesn't actually have enough power to be useful right now. I mean, it didn't even penetrate the wood beams in the basement during my testing. Then the parachute cords snapped when I tried testing it by jumping off the roof.

Thank god I knew how to land safely. Thanks, Ezio.

Which also meant I wasn't even going to attempt testing the wingsuit.

Not until I can afford better materials to upgrade my kit.

Honestly the only things that had been working were the magnetic holster on the harness and Bianca, even if though Bianca was only half finished. Seriously, I'd had to wrap the halfway finished stock with hockey tape. She hung pretty securely from the magnet though.

The only other edition to my growing arsenal was-

Okay, so after I'd dreamed about Arthur, I knew I had most of the skills he'd shown during that. The hunting he learned from Charles. The horseback riding. But mainly the gunplay. And, if I'm being honest, I preferred Arthur's accuracy over Rico's whole 'Throw everything and the kitchen sink' approach to shooting.

So I waited until dad had left for work yesterday, snuck in... and took grandpa's old revolver.

I think dad honestly forgot it was even in the house. Probably would've actually locked it up if he did. But I managed to snag it, the bullets, and the holster.

I didn't want it, but it's better to have it and not need it, then to need it and not have it.

Only other thing to do was work on my costume.

I kept the white hoodie, but I took some pointer's from Rico's denim jacket. Turns out the leather sections on it are covering Kevlar. I don't have that, but I could staple and superglue some cheap leather over a few aluminum sheets I had leftover from Bianca.

Made a spare bracer for my free hand. Oh, and the switchblade I stole from the Nazi. Can't forget that. Honestly, the bandana and the hoodie are going to be the only things that really designate that I'm wearing a costume.

But, here I was, looking down at the completed costume and arsenal, ready to head out for the night. Although... looking the thing over, it might not be the best idea running around Nazi-central USA wearing a white hood.

Hmm.

I'll deal with it later.

I'm hoping dad's finally gone to sleep, because I don't want to wait anymore. It's time to get out there.

I'd been practicing suiting up once the jacket was finished, which meant I could do this whole suit up thing with my eyes closed. Gave me enough time to weigh my options.

See, I'm thinking I hit up the Empire. Again- does it count if the first time was an accident?

Whatever.

I made sure to grab another bolt holder for Bianca; I also needed to make sure I grabbed every bolt fired. Seriously. Varric could afford to have someone make new bolts for him if he lost any. I, however, cannot do that.

Fun fact about Bianca and Varric by the way: Varric, is an aggressively average shot with a crossbow. I, do not have that problem for the most part (Thanks, Arthur). The only way Varric can pull off some of his more accurate shots is all thanks to Bianca. Seriously, her engineering is literally designed to course-correct any problems.

In short: Bianca does all the work.

I don't think it invalidates Varric's skill though; Even with Bianca doing most of the work, she still has a steep learning curve on handling her, and Varric mastered her in about a week.

So yeah. That's fun.

Also double checked that the revolver was un-cocked. Last thing I needed was it going off on accident because I had to jump off a roof or something.

Slipping the weapons into their respective places and tying my mask in place, I was ready to hit the town. Until I caught my reflection in the window. I looked ridiculous. But- y'know- I think most superheroes do in their first costumes.

Yeah.

That's not just a me thing.

Whatever, I'm too excited to let that stop me.

Either way, I was out the window and rooftop running into the city proper before I knew it.

I did have a plan for tonight: I'd already beaten the snot out of some Nazis. Rico was a dictator removal specialist. He wouldn't have sat back while there was a gang of actual Nazis running around. He'd have already blown them sky-high.

So I was heading straight for Empire territory.

I was going to avoid their capes though. Common sense dictated that'd be a bit much for a first outing.

Seriously. The last thing I need is to accidently run into Hookwolf when all I have is a crossbow and a gun.

Honestly, charging across rooftops and alleyways, I'll keep harping on about this, but I still believe that Brockton does have it's own charm and beauty, but comparing it to Medici, Florence, or even Kirkwall's Hightown? There was no competition.

But I will admit as I came to a stop on an apartment building near an intersection, Brockton is still better than Lowtown.

Granted, most places are better than Lowtown. And they don't even really have to try. We-

"-acon." An unfamiliar voice spoke.

Metal buildings towering everywhere I looked while a massive crowd of people were all around this atrium staring at a pair of people next to me.

I couldn't make any real details out, every sight and sound was all too blurry or muffled to notice properly.

And my head.

It felt like someone was drilling into my brain-

The vision faded as I crumpled to the ground, almost falling off the ledge as I tasted iron in my mouth, a sticky wetness seeping from my nose.

I managed to push myself up enough to lean against the lip of the building now, giving me enough support to settle after that. I pulled my mask down to see that the wetness I had been feeling was indeed a bloody-nose. Already I could feel the headache begin to vanish as I cleaned myself up.

What was that?

None of the visions or dreams had ever popped up when I wasn't sleeping. And that one... I think that was the other one dad had said I'd talked about in the hospital.

A dead metal world.

Didn't look dead though. From what I could make out through the haze, it looked pretty alive; I'm not looking forward to seeing how it dies.

"HELP!!"

I was pulled from my thoughts by the sound of a woman screaming nearby.

I know, I know. Common street smarts said that nobody in their right mind would say something like that if they were truly in danger - Don't want to tick off your assailants after all - but my own moral core, along with Varric, Ezio, Arthur, and Rico's, were telling me to jump into the fray.

So that's exactly what I did.

It was the entire reason I was out here right now.

As such, I was sprinting towards the cry for help, splitting headaches and visions left behind.

I found a younger kid in the middle of a group of about five Empire skinheads down an alley below me.

I couldn't really get a good look at them. But I didn't need to if it meant putting the hurt on some racist creeps.

Parkouring down the building, I was going to try and take it slow, y'know try and plan around the little group down there.

That was until one of these monsters slammed the kid into a dumpster, a sharp yelp escaping the child as they all laughed and continued slinging slurs at them.

Yeah. I wasn't about to let this continue a second longer.

Back-ejecting off the wall to near the mouth of the alley actually gave me enough room to plan as I landed with a thud, drawing all of their attention to me. "Why don't you guys pick somebody your own size." I called, trying to pitch my voice down an octave or two just in case.

I really thought that my makeshift costume might look at least a little intimidating in the shadows of the alleys, but these guys just started laughing while the kid, a girl, just shot me the most unimpressed look I'd ever seen.

"Ha- wh- who are you?" The lead guy asked, letting me get a decent look at him as he crept closer into one of the light letting me catch a glimpse at the smattering of fading bruises across his face.

Was that one of the guys I beat a few days ago?

How unlucky can one Nazi get?

"I'm..." Huh. Why didn't I spend even a second thinking of a name? "I- guess I'm still working on that."

Though while I kept the guys distracted with me, the girl had taken it upon herself to try and make a run for it, ducking under the guy pinning her in place.

Who had noticed it the same time I did, darting a hand out to snatch her by the hair. Not on my watch.

I'd already grabbed Bianca by the time he'd yanked a fistful of her hair back before aiming and letting a bolt loose into his forearm pining him to the wall with a bloodcurdling scream.

I really hope I missed his arteries.

It isn't that I don't want to hurt him, he's a Nazi, I just don't want him to die.

"HOW MANY PYSCHOS ARE RUNNING AROUND WITH CROSSBOWS IN THIS FUCKING CITY!?" Kid-Grabber yowled as the girl ran past me out of the alley.

The rest of the group was staring at me now. Faces that had been laughing at me less than a minute ago were now laced with fear.

Crap. Say something. I don't want anyone to be afraid of me. "This is Bianca," I said lifting the crossbow to indicate who I was talking about before throwing a smirk at Kid-Grabber (Not that he could tell with my mask). "And she thinks you guys should stick around."

Nailed it-

Ha! Literally!

"..."

"..."

"..."

"... i hate you" Kid-Grabber whimpered out once he'd stopped trying to remove the bolt embedded in both his arm and the dumpster. The rest of them just kept gaping at me.

"THAT SUCKED!" The girl's voice shouted from somewhere behind me. Clearly she had decided to stick around. For some reason.

Whatever. I stand by it. "... are you guys gonna give up or-"

"WAIT I RECOGNIZE YOU!" Ah, Nazi #1 is one of the goons I'd beaten down. "FORGET IT- RUN!!!"

Nope.

He tried running past me... and ended up getting clotheslined just by me holding Bianca in his way, flopping onto his back as we all stared at this moron.

Well, they were staring both at him and me. I realized they were debating if they wanted to either fight, run, or surrender. I made the choice for them, lowering Bianca to Bruises and activating her bayonet into his shoulder.

Excessive?

Yeah, probably.

Probably shouldn't have done it.

I blame Rico's whole anti-fascist thing bleeding into me.

... yeah. That for sure makes sense.

They all started talking at once as two of the remaining three threw their hands up.

"Alright-"

"Don't hurt us-"

"Why would you care about that littl- AGHHH!!!!"

... I might've shot that last guy in the shoulder.

But the last two held their hands out like they were ready for the handcuffs. So I'm glad I picked up a bunch of zip-ties. Though I was a little weirded out when the girl I'd rescued started singing, a warm hopeful thing. "Dream of anything, I'll make it all come true, Everything you need is all I have for you..."

Again, a little weirded out, but hey, you do you kid.

Though I couldn't quite place why the song felt so familiar.

Still, I had finished zip-tying these guys up in no time... though I did realize I couldn't take the bolts back from the two guys I'd shot. Not unless I wanted them to bleed out. So yeah, I'm definitely losing at least two bolts.

Great.

"I'm forever, always by your side." I was actually kinda blown away by the sheer warmth in both the song and her voice. Kids got some great pipes on her. Wonder if I could ask for the name of the song? "Whenever you need a friend, Never far behind, If the stars all fall, When there's no more lig-"

"Hey! You done?"

The kid shouted, cutting both the singing and my own thoughts off as I whirled around to see her at the end of the alley, arms crossed with an unimpressed look on her face.

Ah.

She hadn't been singing.

I-

I'm guessing I slipped into another vision. Without realizing it.

And here I was thinking I'd figured out how this worked by now.

"Hey, hoodie!" She snapped her fingers to get my attention now, having gotten into my face as we ignored the Empire bozos on the ground. "You spaced out there."

"Sorry." Was all I said before leveling what I hoped was a serious look at her. "Do you have somewhere safe you can go? Home?"

"I was heading for my brother's."

"Good. You should get going then." I replied simply before turning to make sure these guys would be okay until the cops got here. She just laughed to herself before taking off. "Sure. Whatever you say. See you around, Hoodie!" She called as she left.

Wait - Hoodie?

Hoodie!?

God, I have to come up with a real name. Still, this didn't take that long at all. I might have enough time to keep patrolling before I have to head home. "You guys gonna be good until the cops come?"

"Yep!"

"You ain't gotta worry!"

"I HAVE A BOLT IN MY SHOULDER!"

"You broke my face again!"

"i still hate you"

"Cool. Try not be racist morons, guys!" I called as I left, taking enough time to call the cops with one of their cell phones before I did, and took to the rooftops again.

Was it smart to keep going when I've slipped into visions twice now?

Nope. But I was feeling too good to stop. Helping that kid was the biggest rush I'd had in years!

... not that it was the point of all of this. I did genuinely want to help people.

We shoot fellas as need shootin'

Save fellas as need savin'

And feed 'em as need feedin'

Right. That.

Thanks Arthur. And Fancy-Pants - Hosea too, I guess.

The sound of sirens closing in pulled me out of my thoughts, prompting me to start hoofing it. Unless I wanted to stick around and talk to the police. Something that I, or any of the people I've been learning from, were too keen on doing.

So I started free running to get as far away as I could.

Rico's experience, both in the past and what I'd seen, said the best way to go about disrupting the Empire's, and every other gang's, business was to start small.

The Chaos List.

Sounds stupid, but it was the checklist Rico went through whenever he was dropped into a country to liberate. A predetermined set of targets that you went through to dismantle your opponents power.

Granted Rico usually had a whole dossier on the tyrants he was supposed to depose.

I didn't even have that.

Which is why I just did the superhero classic: Run out into the night like an idiot and look for a fight. But sometimes you just so happen to run into a group of morons being a dick to a child.

That's how some of the best stories start

I'd leaped across another alley as I made my way to the general direction of the docks as the words echoed in my mind. I really wish that would stop. It's not like another voice actually popping into my head, more like... a memory - or an errant thought. One that's not mine, but it also is? It's very complicated.

I thought I'd be able to get a decent view of the bay once I'd hit the dock - Something peaceful to think over the little slip-up with the group of goons - only to have my attention drawn to a group of people moving around a bunch of crates deep in the sea of warehouses.

Didn't take long to figure out who once I caught sight of the flowing green robes keeping an eye on everything from the sky.

Rune, I believe. More Empire guys.

I know I said I didn't want to get into a cape fight tonight - first night out and all - but I crept forwards to the edge overlooking what they were doing, praying Varric's stealth skills would be enough to let me go unnoticed.

Peeking down at the meeting didn't reveal much of anything.

A group of about ten or so skinheads standing around a bunch of crates-

My vision went dark blue for a split-second, the criminals I'd been watching exploding into red silhouettes while Rune and another guy down there were a burning gold, so bright it felt like I was staring at the sun, before my sight went back to normal.

Wha-

What was...?

What the fuck was that?

It...

It came when I tried focusing. If I tried again, mayb-

A split in my head again, vision going white from the pain as I doubled over, heavy breaths tearing their way from my lungs as I started hacking.

I don't think I should try that again.

Thankfully I didn't need to once the pain subsided. I remembered even that brief sight. None of those guys down there were armed. Whether that was because they were going for stealth, or they thought the two capes were enough for security, I have no idea.

And yes, I said two capes.

Two golden signatures. Rune up above, and a man down next to the group wearing an old WWII uniform.

Krieg.

looked like a they were smuggling or something. Definitely above my paygrade right now. Smart thing to do would be run and find a payphone, call the PRT an-

Disrupt the income. Disrupt the tiranos

Chaos List.

Plus... I can't guarantee they wouldn't hurt anyone that stumbled on this. Creeping back to the edge I began to plan.

I needed to hit Krieg and Rune first. Knock the heaviest hitters out before they could really get going.

Once they were out of the way, I could go about taking out the rest of them. Inspect the crates and...

Ugh - take whatever loose cash is around.

... I don't want to hear it. Varric and Arthur are criminals. Ezio literally steals cash from people he beats the snot out of, and Rico literally was bankrolled by a government black-ops agency subsided by the black market. Me, swiping a bag of cash or two, is nothing.

"Havin' fun there?" A girl's voice called from above me as I realized I'd lost track of Rune, spinning around as I pulled Bianca on the teenage Nazi, staring at the floating teen girl while small bits of debris swirled around her.

"How did you-"

"You're wearing white, on a dark rooftop, and I'm flying, dumbass." She deadpanned, crossing her arms as he stared me down. "What's with the crossbow? You a Shadow Stalker fan?"

Don't make me laugh.

"Funny. You consider a career change?" I asked, only for her to snort and jerk her head to the side.

"Nah. But you're lucky: I don't feel like hurting a rookie tonight. You get going, I wont say word to the others."

Not everything's gotta be a fight

You can take the smart road

Talk it out

"... or I could lay the smackdown on a bunch of fascists." Damn you Ezio, Rico. I used to be great at biting my tongue believe it or not. Emma never got a rise out of me. Now I'm just dying to mouth off.

There was a tense few moments as we stared at each other before Sabrina The Teenage Nazi shrugged. "Alright then." Was all she said before I had to throw myself to side to avoid the brick that launched right at me, striking hard enough to crack the stone ledge.

Rolling away, I managed to stop and immediately spin on a dime on one knee, and leveled Bianca before pulling the trigger. The bolt flew out of the Dwarven device in the blink of an eye. The only thing that saved the Nazi from getting a bolt to the shoulder being the chunk of rock that flew around her to deflect the arrow, sending it careening off the building.

Too bad she didn't know Bianca was a repeating crossbow.

She had nothing to protect her from the second bolt. She'd raised her hand to send another thing my way when the bolt pierced through her open palm with a painful shriek, stabbing through the rest of her forearm until only the fletching was sticking out, the arrow tip just poking out of her elbow and robe.

She dropped right onto me.

I caught her, trying to make sure I didn't exacerbate the wound too much. To be fair, I hadn't been trying to hurt her that badly. "OH MY GOD - I am so sorry! I-"

She slammed her hard mask into my bandanna, cutting me off as my nose burst for the second time tonight, letting both her and Bianca go as I stumbled back. I don't know how her powers really work, but it was probably a bad thing when her other hand shot out at the same time I felt a tug on my harness.

And that's when I went flying off the building.

Rune probably didn't have the best control over her power right now, otherwise I probably would've kept going, instead of being set loose from her abilities once I was free-falling.

Oh, did I mention I was falling directly over Krieg and the rest of them? Because I was.

That was what saved my life though. Well, that and a partially working gauntlet.

Spinning around in mid-air I managed to aim the grapple gauntlet just behind one of the Nazis slightly off on his lonesome and launched the line out. Luckily, unlike when I tested it back home, the claw actually punched into the concrete as the winch automatically began retracting, reeling me towards the ground, and the Nazi, at max-speed.

I'd seen Rico do this little maneuver before, reeling in specifically to kick the snot out of someone and break his fall at the same time.

Sure enough, the moron didn't even attempt to get out of the way until it was too late, ending my reel by kicking him in the chin hard enough for him to almost flip ass-over-tea kettle into the ground.

"And who might this held be?" I'm assuming it was Krieg who asked once I'd stood back up to face all of them. I could just make out Rune floating her way over, gingerly cradling her very injured arm.

Held. Hero.

Thanks, Rico.

"Wait..." I needed a plan- Talk. Keep them talking. The normal guys I could handle just fine, but the moment either of the capes decide to try, then I'm finished. Distract them. "You guys aren't the Girl Scouts!"

"JUST FUCKING END HER!!!" Rune screamed from where she was floating, still gingerly cradling her messed up arm and glaring at me through her mask.

I really didn't mean to hurt her that much.

Still, I threw a hand up in surrender as I stepped back. "Wait! I'm sure we could talk this out." Krieg had opened his mouth to talk, but I was tuning him out as I kept backstepping. I just needed a second to think.

I didn't have Bianca. Presumably, she was still on the roof. I didn't want to use the revolver until I literally didn't have any other choice. My legs had hit a crate at this point, causing me to stumble, throwing a hand onto the crate as it hit me. Nowhere to run.

Figlio di puttana.

I knew Ezio's, and my, hand-to-hand skills wouldn't be enough. Bu-

My hand had brushed against a pocket knife on the crate. I grabbed and my switchblade it right as all the goons rushed me. Krieg seemed to be chatting with a still pissed off Rune, both of them ignoring the coming fight as the first goon had reared back to sucker punch me.

Arthur knew how to fight hand-to-hand and with a knife. Only problem was: Arthur was a big guy. I'm a twig in the form of a teen girl. But I could combine that with what Ezio, who was much more suited to my capabilities, could do.

I ducked under the fist, slicing the guy across the forearm as I did. "When did she get a-" He managed to ask I grabbed him by the head and slammed him into the crate, teeth clattering to the ground as he dropped like a sack.

Yeah, I'm not going to be shaking off any accusations of excessive force. Y'know, if I survive this.

And then I got clocked in the back of the head.

Yeah, don't turn your back on a group of a-holes coming to beat you senseless.

But I went with the flow of the hit, using the momentum to slide over the crate. Gave me a moment to get a plan ready before they all started running on me again. Think... i have a pocket knife, a gun, and a halfway working grapple gauntlet.

Oh yeah, great odds.

I felt a tug on my harness again as I made eye-contact with a thoroughly ticked off Rune, which was all the warning I got before I was yanked right into the sky with a panicked yelp.

I lost the knife as I cleared the buildings, rising a few more seconds before she released her hold on my harness, leaving me a scant few seconds of floating before gravity ripped me back down.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Not the most eloquent last words BUT COULD YOU BLAME ME!?

What was I supposed to do!?

WHY DIDN'T I JUST WALK AWA-

wingsuit

Dr. Dimah's voice flowed through my mind from Rico's dream a few days ago. Was I real- No, yeah, I was.

I hit the button on the thigh belt on the left side of my harness - the one opposite the parachute button - and kept my arms to my side in a dive as the wingsuit fabric unfurled itself.

I needed as much speed as possible.

I was done with these fascists. And I was not going to die here.

I wasn't.

I blew past the buildings and everything before I flared my arms out, slowing myself down just enough to not kill me as I soared past the other morons, above Krieg, and drop-kick Rune right in the back of her dumb green back.

Okay, 'drop-kick' isn't quite the right word. I used her body as a brake pad, slamming her into the ground and dragging her underfoot like a surfboard to slow myself down.

I kept her pinned while I drew myself back up, leveling the fiercest glare I could muster towards the group.

Didn't think it'd be anything special, but they all stepped back. Even Krieg looked put off for a second, backing up with the rest of his posse before he seemed to catch himself, getting low before launching himself at me.

I didn't have any time to throw up any kind of guard before he buried his fist in my gut, throwing me off of Rune's unconscious body. "Take the mädchen away." He called to assembled group behind him as Krieg stalked towards me. Side Note: There is now possible way that accent is real. It just sounds too over-the-top.

He turned his focus back on me as I tried to get up - ignoring the sharp stabbing pain in my side as I did so - only for it to feel like I was trying to claw my through molasses.

Momentum kinetic stuff. That's Krieg's bread and butter power wise.

"You put up a decent fight, Kind." He started dismissively, inspecting his gloves as he spoke; Was I about to get my first villain monologue? "However, you should not have tried standing against your betters."

Think.

Think!

I looked around as the Nazi droned on, apparently deciding I wasn't a threat anymore. I certainly wasn't going to point out how bad of an idea that was.

My eyes finally settled on an explosive tank a little ways behind Krieg. I know it has a real name, but considering how Rico uses them, it doesn't last long enough to bother learning the proper term.

Making sure Krieg was still distracted with the sound of his own voice I slowly raised my grapple arm to aim at the tank. Not that hard to do considering how much he was focusing his power on me.

"-ou understand, mädchen?" Krieg asked right as I launched the grapple out, apparently narrowly missing the cable shooting out to connect with the tank behind him.

Didn't bother saying anything, just glared as the tank came rocketing towards us. See I had a plan. I just needed him to-

Krieg spun around and halted the tank mere inches from his back... lifting his own control on me at the same time. Just what I wanted. Now I needed to move quickly. Fully detaching the hook from the tank and shooting it at a wall somewhere behind me as I was dragged along.

"Was that your whole plan, Held?" Kreig sounded amused as he turned back to me. Only for me to pull the trigger on my revolver.

I'd aimed center mass on him, only for the bullet to stop about an inch from his chest.

Too bad for him, he didn't catch the second bullet until it was too late. The bullet just missing him as it went past his face slamming into the floating explosive just behind him. We made eye-contact for the briefest moment.

Then he was engulfed in the largest fireball I'd ever personally seen.

The internal mechanics of my grapple gauntlet gave out now, stopping my backslide away from the whole mess.

As I got to my feet and crept to the still form on the ground, the only thing running through my mind was that I really, really, really hoped his costume protected him from the worst of that.

Once I'd reached the fallen Nazi I was terrified when he didn't stir, not even when I'd lightly nudged his head with my foot.

I was relived once I'd noticed the subtle rise-and-fall of his chest. Krieg was alive. Injured, but alive.

No sign of Rune or the others. Guessing they followed Krieg's orders to pull her and themselves out.

Left the guy I'd smashed into the crate though. No real honor among thieves I guess.

Also, now that the adrenaline is fading, ow. My- I don't know, everything hurts.

At this point I just want to get home.

I need to fix my stuff up. I need to get some sleep before tomorrow. Oh, and considering the bang that explosion caused, I'm guessing somebody is coming. And I'd rather not run into anybody in the hero business until I get a name sorted.

So I called this entire thing in using the phone I'd swiped from the first group I ran into earlier, grabbed my fallen knives, and made my way up to the roof I'd fought Rune on.

Sure enough, Bianca was right where I had dropped her. To be perfectly honest, I was afraid that Rune would've broken her completely; I don't actually know what I would've done if I'd lost her.

I think I'm almost as attached to Bianca as Varric is.

Whatever. I grabbed her and had just hooked her to the harness when I heard the first sirens closing in.

I'd overstayed my welcome. Nothing else to it, I made my back home.

How do the Wards and the Protectorate do this all the time? This was my first night out and I'm hungry, thirsty, hurt and tired.

Hold Fast

Brave The Storm

...

...

...

... whatever that means. God, I wish I could just get thoughts from people I recognize.

Besides that, I made it back home in record time, sneaking into my room and taking the briefest of seconds to throw my costume and equipment under my bed.

Even though I was sore and tired, I couldn't help the grin that fell across my face as I hit the pillow.

I couldn't.

"And on the wind Alyx heard one more question... 'What are you'?" A voice spoke as I found myself in a lowly-lit room. Two children snoring away in separate beds.

The voice had hit me like a sucker punch as I turned to look at the woman.

She had different hair.

Different eyes - actual silver.

But I knew my mother's voice and face anywhere.

I could feel the tears prickling my eyes as she leveled one of the gentlest gazes I'd ever seen towards the two sleeping girls, letting out a quiet sigh as she closed the storybook and set a metal rose on the cover.

Setting the items on the bedside table, she gentle brushed the blonde girl's wild mane before turning her attention to the younger girl, and subsequently, me.

Reaching right through me, mom leaned in the plant a kiss on the girl's forehead. "I love you, just the way you are." She whispered into her ear. "Always."

Mom - Because what else would I call her? - stood up at this point, without even glancing at me, and gently crept to the door.

She cast one last sad look around the room before leaving, shutting the light off behind her as the door closed.

I tried running after her only to be yanked backwards towards the younger girl, leaving me alone in the dark.

This wasn't fair.

I saw her- AND I WASN'T ALLOWED TO GO WITH HER!!!!!

I tried again, only to be met with the same response. I was stuck here. This wasn't fair. I thought I'd been doing okay about her, but this had just ripped all of those wounds back open.

What else could I do but cry?

"TAYLOR! GET UP!" Dad yelled as he banged on my door, jerking me awake.

Blearily opening my eyes showed me that i hadn't shut my window last night. morning light streaming in-

... Maker, we're running late.

I slipped, literally, from my bed, barely having the will to trudge to my closet and grab a set of clothes as I moved to the bathroom.

I really wasn't in the mood for this today.

It was fine, it was fine. This is just orientation, I'm not actually getting enrolled until next week. Just one more week of pure freedom.

I'll be honest: I never wanted to set foot in a school again.

So of course I'm heading to Arcadia.

Especially since dad actually swallowed his pride enough to let Uncle Alan pay the tuition to get in. Didn't think I had the grades to get in, if I'm being honest, but they hadn't said a word about it. So I'm guessing it was okay.

"Taylor, seriously!"

I barley sent a glance towards the closed bathroom door before turning back to the mirror. Just making sure I'd cleaned up most traces of the injuries I'd picked up last night. Satisfied that dad wouldn't flip-out just seeing my face I walked out and headed downstairs.

Dad tried talking, y'know 'New school, are you excited?' things like that, but I was still reeling from the whole... 'Mom' thing.

So I just grunted my way through everything. I- couldn't tell him about this-

No, I didn't know how to tell him about this.

I didn't have anyone to talk to.

But... I just nodded and grunted my way through this until we headed to the truck, dad finally realizing

I wasn't in the mood for conversation right now.

Instead I folded my hoodie up to use as a pillow so I could sleep on the way. Sue me, I wanted to see her again. Could you really blame me?

So I kept my eyes closed and let the gentle rocking of the truck lull me back to sleep, praying I'd see mom again.

Of fucking course I wouldn't go back to who I wanted to.

Instead I was in a world I barely recognized.

The same vision - the same world - that had interrupted me last night.

I.

Didn't.

Want.

To Be Here.

I don't care about how incredible this place looked-

I wanted to see HER!

Instead I was following a red and blue robot, only a little bigger than me, gently pushing his way through a crowd of other robots that were taller then even he was, muttering apologies all the while.

Metal buildings towered far above us as he descended below ground, taking me with him.

We descended down, farther and farther, past rows of other robots, roughly the same size of him, and all of them mining.

What is this place?

Finally, we arrived at what looked like a supervisor's desk, a large purplish-blue robot who looked like they were wearing shades stood behind it as Ol' Red & Blue walked up to them. "Uh- Hi, hello. My name's Orion Pax," Updating Red & Blue's name. "I'm supposed to report to Elita-"

"You're talking to me, No-Cog! Not Elita-1!" Shades barked out, slamming a large fist onto the desk, silencing anything else Orion was going to say. "Bay 24's where you're heading."

I kinda don't like this guy. Also, 'No-Cog' is giving me some not very nice connotations right now. Orion just looked a Shades for a second before, rightfully, deciding he probably wasn't worth saying anything to, simply nodding before walking away.

We'd just passed by a locker room when a voice called out. "I know that's not you, Orion!" Orion and I turned to see another bot a little shorter than Pax. He had a white and black color scheme with a black armored head and blue shades.

Orion seemed overjoyed to see him. "Jazz!" Was all he said before walking over and shaking the smaller guy's - Jazz's - hand. "How are you?"

"Pretty good. Pretty good." Jazz said before letting the handshake drop. "What are you doing down here?" He asked, gesturing to all of Orion. "I mean, I heard you got in trouble, but-"

Trouble? Interesting.

"It's a long story. I'll tell you later." Orion cut him off with an apologetic smile.

"Cool with me."

The two stood for a second before buzzer went off in the locker room behind Jazz, causing the bot to grumble before waving Orion off. "And that's my cue. Hey, We'll talk to you later, O. Good luck!"

"See you later, Jazz!" Orion called looking happier than I'd seen since this started. Glad somebody's happy right now.

We walked for a few more minutes until we hit a room with a 24 etched above the doorway. I'm guessing this was what Shades meant by Bay 24. The room was mostly empty as Orion walked in and claimed a pod along the wall for himself.

The only other occupant was a gray and black robot. Unlike Jazz or Orion, his armor looked more... worn, if that makes sense. He was covered in scratches and old scorch marks, like he'd been in multiple fights.

Orion finally gave him real notice when he saw him putting up a poster of a purple robot. "Hey, Megatronus Prime, nice!" He spoke up, sounding legitimately excited as the gray robot turned to him.

"Oh, yeah." He started turning his yellow eyes onto Orion's blue, an easy smile on his face as he talked. "Well, he's my hero."

"The greatest Prime to ever live." The two spoke in unison before dissolving into laughter before Gray-Guy managed to catch himself. "I'm D-16." He introduced holding a hand out to Pax.

"Orion Pax." OP shook his hand before turning to a bunch of equipment.

"You ever mine energon before?" D-16 asked, only for OP to shake his head. "No. You?"

D-16 just shrugged before answering. "No. But it can't be anymore dangerous than Kaon though."

OP perked up at the name, though it was, of course, lost on me. "Kaon? You're a gladiator?" Oh. I don't like the sound of that.

"Used to be." D-16 pointed out one of the larger marks near the center of his chest-piece. "Took a pretty nasty hit a few cycles ago - Almost knocked my spark offline - didn't have a choice but find another job."

Sucks.

Orion just nodded, a look of concerned worry on his face. "I get that." He said before his eyes widened. "Not about the injury thing- Just being forced to get a new occupation. Not that the injury was-"

O, knock it off.

D just laughed, waving off Orion's rambling. "Why'd you come down here then?"

"I'm- Sorry, I was an archivist. I- Uh." Orion looked around as if they weren't still the only people in the room. "I started rooting around in some of the files about the Primes. Thought I could help Sentinel out y'know. But I accidently deleted some older files when the Head Archivist returned. So, they sent me down here as punishment."

Oof.

"Hmm." D said, eyes cast to the side before he turned back to Orion's gaze. "So I guess we're both new then."

"Seems like."

"Gonna be dangerous."

Considering Orion is basically a librarian and D's a retired gladiator, yeah, I'd say D-16 is a little more suited to all of this.

"Well, how about this: You watch my back, I promise to watch yours." Orion proposed holding a fist out to D who stared at it for a moment before chuckling to himself. "Alright. Thanks, Pax."

As the two metal fists touched each other, I felt a shiver run along my spine, as if I had witnessed the start of something... almost epic. Mythological, even.

"Tay? We're here." Dad said as he shook me awake.

I rubbed the sleep from my eyes as I got my first glimpse of the school, a much more put together building than Winslow could ever hope to be. No crowds of students milling about. Not that I expected there to be, it was almost noon, I'd imagine everyone would be in class.

Didn't make me any more willing to deal with this. I personally would've been great with never stepping foot in a school again.

Dad had already gotten out and come around to my side before I'd even unbuckled, rambling nervously as we began walking up the front doors. "Okay, so your counselor is supposed to be meeting us in the office, we'll just be talking about some of your forms and classes, then -"

"Dad."

I cut him off a little sharper than I'd intended, considering the flinch he'd tried to hide. "Yes?"

Taking a breath to calm down, I had to remind myself dad had nothing to do with my own personal hang-ups about the public school system, or about the whole 'Mom' thing. I couldn't put all of this on him. Especially because I could tell he was going on like this because of how worried He was.

"I know what the plan is." I reassured, my tone much gentler than I had been earlier. "We'll be okay. This isn't anything we haven't done before."

Dad's face was screwed up for a second before letting out a heavy sigh, his shoulders drooping as all the nervous energy he'd been carrying leaking out as he nodded. "I- yeah. You're right. This is standard stuff." He flashed a small smile at me as we reached the doors. "You know, I'm supposed to be the one comforting you, right?"

"Yeah? Well than you better actually start trying, Wiry." I snarked, but there was no real heat behind it.

Judging by the smile growing on his face he felt the same.

We'd barely gotten inside when an older woman with a gentle look to her came over to shake dad's hand. "Mr. Hebert?" She kinda reminded me of an older Aveline. "You can call me Mrs. Dodds."

... well that just put me on high alert.

She should be a math teacher

Don't know why that feels right, but you said it mysterious line of thought from a person I haven't met yet.

"And you must be Taylor." Dodds' voice pulled me from my thoughts as she grabbed my hand to shake. "I'll be your guidance counselor here. We can talk more in my office, if you would follow me."

I really didn't want to until dad nudged me along, the two of us following the woman, who had done nothing to warrant my distrust other than her name. Something that I'll only figure out later, I suppose.

Nothing else to do but follow her further into the school and hope this wouldn't take too long.

Anne hadn't been this distraught in a long time.

Not since Aunt Annette had died.

I mean, how do you respond to the fact your baby sister has been turned into a monster?

Okay, that was a little excessive. Emma had been trying to do better ever since what happened to Taylor. Ever since what she'd been doing to Taylor had come out. Anne thought that had been the worst of it.

Then Emma's friend had come over. Hess.

Anne wasn't quite sure what had happened in the conversation between Emma, Hess, and her mom and dad, but she had for sure heard the aftermath. She hadn't heard her mother blow up quite like that in a long time.

She'd all but chased Sophia Hess from their house, screaming up and down about how she never wanted to see her in their house again. Don't get her wrong, Anne hadn't like Emma's friend that much either, but she wouldn't go that far.

Then her mom had turned her wrath onto dad, spitting hellfire loud enough Anne thought the house would fall apart.

Things had quieted down a little bit after that, leaving Anne to be the one picking up the pieces of Emma while their parents talked things out, much calmer this time.

And then Emma had wanted to go visit Taylor in the hospital.

There weren't enough words in the English language to help Anne describe how terrible of an idea that was. Plus... nobody wanted to leave Emma alone. Just in case. She hadn't been handling anything well since Taylor had gotten hurt.

The three of them - Mom, dad, and Anne - had come up with a plan. their parents were going to take Emma to her first therapy session while Anne went to see Taylor. Depending on what her therapist said, Anne would let Emma know that Taylor was at least okay.

Not great, but okay.

Emma was so desperate she agreed with zero hesitation.

That had been a few weeks ago. Emma was, again, doing better. Taylor was out of the hospital and back home. Mom and Dad were planning a get together, sans Emma, with Uncle Danny, and Anne was hoping it would happen soon.

She wanted nothing more than for everything to go back to the way it was.

Even if Anne knew it was a fools hope.

Chapter Text

Memoria 1.4

"So, I'm sure you remember this from the brochure, but Arcadia promises a stress-free, distraction-free environment. Oh, and our anti-bullying policies are the best in the district. I was told that would be something you two would be looking for?" Dodds droned on-and-on as we followed her through the main office.

I wasn't paying any real attention to her, more distracted by the fact that her silhouette before me and dad flickered, almost like there was another image overlayed on top of her. An older lady, gray hair, wearing an honest-to-god spiked leather jacket.

Felt like the same thing from last night. That vision that interrupted my rooftop running. Just- y'know- without the headache.

Ah!

There she is!

And this one has been the most vocal out of all of these things! I already said what these were, but this guy feels the most... alive? Sentient? Whatever it is, he's definitely the loudest.

"I remember reading something about that in the pamphlet." Dad said before gesturing back towards the entrance. "Some kind of cage around the campus to stop cell signals, right?"

What the fuck?

¡¿Hablas en serio?!

Cazzo!?

Andraste's Dimpled Buttcheeks!

Primus' Will!

What in God's name...?

Brothers Above...

Thank you!

That's the stupidest thing I've heard in a while!

A faraday field around the whole school is their idea of a 'Distraction-Free Environment'!? What happens if somebody's family needs to get a hold of them!? And, if you really need something actively blocking all signals into the building, then I don't think your teachers are all that great at being in charge of their classes.

I mean, I can see their reasoning, but come on! Besides, what happens if YOU need to call your parents and the teacher won't let you use their phone?

"... have phones and laptops, historically, been a problem here?" I'll freely admit I was fishing for information.

Dodds whirled to me in surprise; Which wasn't that strange, I hadn't said almost anything since we'd arrived. "Oh- No, nothing like that. We have plenty of... special students, that need to be reached at all times, and we gently encourage the parents." She leveled her stare not-so-subtly at dad here. "To call the office instead of the students."

Ha.

'Special Students'

Real subtle, Dodds.

Everyone knows the Wards go here. The worst kept secret in Brockton, ladies and gentlemen.

Everyone in-between, aqun-athlok, kid

Varric? Wha-?

Oh.

Apparently I know a little Qunlat now. Kinda cool, in all honesty.

"Taylor?"

"Miss. Hebert?"

Dust. We'd arrived at Dodds' office, the two of them already sitting and staring at me, still standing in the doorway. "Sorry. Lost in my head." I said simply before dropping into the seat next to dad.

I ignored Dodds once she and dad started talking again, looking around at the office. All kinds of plants in the back corner and the walls were covered in paintings. Guess she liked history and mythology, because most of them were myths and stuff I recognized.

But my gaze was actually drawn to a rather large one just behind the counselor, one I could actually name off the top of my head: Medusa being killed by Per-

"Peruses. That's me." A young boy's voice sounded from my left. I was standing in the middle of a museum next a woman and said kid, staring at a statue of Peruses holding Medusa's head.

The woman hummed as she crouched down to the boys level. "Mmhm. That's who you're named after."

Why? Because he was one of the few Greek guys that got a halfway decent ending-

Wait.

That's not fair.

She sounded, and looked, like mom.

Again.

Though the boy knocked me for a loop. He looked just like those little kid pictures of me. Black hair - though mine was a little curly - skin a little more tanned, but the same face. Honestly, the only real difference was his eyes: A sea-green.

And I mean Sea, it felt like I could actually taste the sea-salt on my tongue looking into his eyes.

The boy - Perseus - stared at the statue for a second longer before turning back to momhis mom. "Is that why you named me after him? Because he was a hero?" Perseus sounded giddy as he asked.

To be fair, I'd be pretty excited if someone told me something like that when I was younger.

"What makes you think he was a hero?"

... well, holding a monster's severed head is probably a decent starting point. And I do mean monster. Not victim. Medusa in a decent chunk of pre-Ovid myths was born a gorgon.

"Because he kills monsters." Perseus replied surely, looking at the statue like he could imagine himself in the old hero's place. MomHis mom didn't look too impressed. "What makes you think that she was a monster?"

Mom. "Mom."

Thanks, Perseus! Great minds think alike.

... should I be offended that I have the same mindset as a little kid?

She just sighed before nodding at the statue and lightly gripping him by the shoulders. "Not everyone who looks like a hero, is a hero. And not everyone who looks like a monster, is a monster."

I don't have anything for that.

"I named you after him, because when he was a very little boy, he and his mother were placed in a wooden chest and cast-out into the sea by a very angry king." OH! I know this version. Mom- my mom- used to tell me and Emma some lesser-known versions of her favorite myths. Don't think Perseus has though, because he was listening with rapt attention. "Alone and afraid, at night his mother would whisper in his ear, 'Hold fast, Perseus. Brave the storm that was made to break us, for we are unbreakable'."

Yeah. Mom always said that was a terrible translation though. Sounded better in the original Mycenaean linear-b Greek, according to her.

Wait.

I heard that last night.

"And against all odds he," She paused to take a breath here. "Managed to find his way to a happy ending."

Guess I was right the first time about why she named my doppelganger after the son of Zeus.

"You know, Percy?-

"Oh god!"

"Tay!"

Dad and Dodds' shouting pulled me from the vision, getting yanked around to face dad, agitating my sides - Yeah, still hurting from last night, thanks Krieg.

"Wha...?"

"Hold still, kiddo." Dad said as he held me by the cheeks, gently inspecting my face as I felt the, now familiar, warm wetness leaking from my nose, the taste of copper in the back of my throat.

I don't know what he saw, but when we made eye-contact he almost let go, eyebrows shooting up to his, very receded, hairline.

"Here you go, Mr. Hebert." I hadn't even noticed that Dodds had left until she had come up next to dad, first-aid kit in hand. "If this is gets any worse, I can have someone call Miss. Dallon to the office."

Miss. Dallon?

"NO!"

We were both startled by dad's shout, openly staring at him while he was wiping my face. "I- Uh- just mean we shouldn't bother a student for something so... mundane."

"Y-Yeah! This has been happening since my incident. The doctors said it'll pass soon." I added; If dad was going to help cover for me, then I wasn't about to contradict him, but that didn't mean I wasn't very curious.

"... I see." Dodds didn't sound very convinced.

I don't blame her.

Still, she must've bought it at least a little, considering she set the kit down on her desk before sitting back down behind it, shuffling some packets and stuff as dad finished wiping my face clean. "In that case, this would be your class schedule. We have you slated to start next Monday," She started before seeming to wave off the rest of whatever she was going to say, voice and face dripping with concern.

"And though we would normally give you a tour, I think it might be best if we ended this early. We don't want to put you through any excessive stress, Miss. Hebert."

... yep. Haven't done anything stressful in the past few days. Not. At. All.

"Sounds like a good plan to me." Dad replied, apparently having noticed my wince when I tried reaching for the schedule and my sides acted up again.

Seriously, thanks Krieg.

Dad had already folded the paper up and tucked it with the rest of the papers they'd gone over while I was... distracted, let's say. So I guess we're leaving already.

I wasn't about to leave without apologizing though. "Um- sorry about the uh-" I trailed off, gesturing the slight pool of blood soaking into Dodds' carpet.

"It's fine, Miss. Hebert. I already let the janitor know when I went for the first-aid kit." She waved it off. "I'm sorry this meeting ended the way it did."

Not like you had any control over this.

I just gave her a quick wave as dad laid his hand across my shoulder, gently steering me out the door and back out to the front office proper. Now that we weren't in front of her, I could see just how hard his jaw was clenched.

He really wasn't happy about this.

"Dad-"

"Wait until we get to the truck." He cut me off, still guiding us out of the building.

... okay, so he's definitely got something going o-

Alright, I do too.

This is the second time I've had a vision come without being asleep. And I think both of them were because I saw something that triggered it. The painting in Dodds' office with Percy, and the skyline last night must have looked similar enough to Iacon to send me to Orion.

Which now begged the question: Could I purposely trigger a vision. A specific person?

"Careful when you climb in. You don't want to pull those ribs anymore." Dad instructed, gently helping me into the cab, hands just barely gripping me, like I'd shatter if he used more force.

So yeah. I'm not gonna have a good conversation when I get home, I can just tell.

I felt dad's eyes on me as he started the truck, the gentle rocking of the cab helping lull me into a sense of peace as we started back home.

Actually. "Can I ask you something?"

"Oh- yeah. What?"

This was gonna hurt. A lot. "Did... mom ever like- I don't know.... dye her hair?"

I could clearly hear the creak of the wheel in his hands as he clenched his fists. We don't usually talk about mom. Ever. It just... hurts too much. Even now.

"Yeah." He answered, never taking his eyes off the road, even though we were stopped. "College. I think it was a... pink or red, something like that. She wasn't sure she could pull off her entire head though, so she just did the tips."

Oh.

Shit.

That's... almost exactly what she looked like last time.

I didn't say anything, only nodding as he finally looked at me out the corner of his eye before turning back to the road.

Okay, so that... version of mom is what she actually looked like. Time to settle in, I guess. Leaning back into my seat, I got ready to try and force a vision. Taking a breath and closing my eyes, I focused as hard as I could on last night.

On her.

please.

It felt like someone was splitting my head in two, but I. Don't. Care. I kept push-

The girl-Ruby, who I was attached to.

She looked like me too. Just like Percy.

The only difference was her hair and eyes: Naturally red-tipped and choppier with silver eyes.

She was being held by a blond man- Tai. Her dad. Her sister - Yang -  was holding his other hand while another guy was beside them. Qrow.

The names popped into my head.

Everyone but Ruby was sad. She just looked confused.

We were standing on a cliff.

I realized why immediately.

'Summer Rose - Thus Kindly I Scatter'

The tombstone just sat there, mocking us. Me and Ruby.

I knew why she just didn't - couldn't - get it.

I couldn't comprehend it when it happened either.

But this wasn't fair.

IT WASN'T FAIR!

I BARELY SAW HER!

I DESERVED TO SEE MOR-

"Christ, Taylor!" Dad's voice cut it off as he slammed the brakes.

I almost didn't notice.

The sudden stop had forced me to double over just in time to vomit all over my lap and the floor of the cab, yet more blood streaming from my nose and eyes this time as my headache intensified, and all the honking from the other cars wasn't helping.

"God- Look at me, Owl." He gently ordered, gently cradling my face as he helped wipe me clean. Again.

"how long was i...?" My voice sounded weak, even to me, but I needed to know if I'd been asleep or not.

Dad just shook his head as he handed me a water bottle, sparing only the briefest of glances towards the cars behind us, still honking and stuck. "You weren't asleep. You were just-" He choked off, more worried than I'd heard in a while. "Staring! Off into space- I called you four times so we could talk before- THIS!"

oh

okay

i- uh-

i don't think i should try and force a vision again

"i-"

"Don't push yourself right now." Dad gripped my hand hard enough to hurt, but I couldn't find it in me to care. "We'll talk when we get home. Just- rest, okay?"

Rest.

Yeah, I can do that.

I am not going to sleep though. Ha- fuck that right now. I just laid my head against the window, pointedly ignoring how soaked my lap and shoes were right now. God I hate the smell of vomit.

Speaking of. "Sorry for the truck."

"Wha? Taylor, I'm not worried about the truck right now!"

Yeah well, still had to be said.

Thus Kindly I Scatter

Shut.

Up.

I don't want to think about that right now.

Thus Kindly I-

SHUT UP!

Give me something else, please!

I'm killing someone, hold please

"... what does that mean?"

"Huh?"

Scrap. "Nothing. Just thinking out loud." I didn't even need to look at him to know he didn't believe me.

God, this is going to be awful, I just know it.

Yer alright, Gurl

... thanks. I think? God these things are chatty today. Are you sentient or what? Sometimes I think it's just a stray thought or errant memory, and then there are times it pipes up with a different voice and almost responds.

So which is it?

Well?

So now it's all quiet.

Fuck.

What am I gonna tell dad? 'Hey, so I have powers, no I'm not a parahuman, but they're driving me crazy!' God. This is probably what some of those pyshco parahumans went through before going postal and just slaughtering people.

Powers don't kill people

Oh no, it's the people behind those powers that kill people

REALLY!? NOW YOU'RE TALKING! NOW!?

"Owl, let me help you out." Dad's voice pulled me out of my head. Again. I'd been so wrapped up in my head I hadn't even realized we'd already made it back home.

"Wait- no, I can walk by myself." I said as he opened the door and helped me down, still guiding me into the house. He just shook his head and kept gently pushing me along. "Dad! Seriously!"

"Tay, I don't think you know just how bad you look."

I mean... I know my pants and shoes are soaked with vomit, and I'm probably going to have to throw this shirt away from how much blood has seeped into it, but something told me he wasn't talking about my clothes.

We trudged up the stairs, including the squeaky one that dad swears he's going to fix one day - He's been saying that for six years - and all but dragged me into the living room, pushing, me onto the couch. "Shirt off. I want to take a look at your ribs." He ordered.

"Dad I just pulled it in my sle-"

SLAM!

I couldn't control the flinch when he'd punched the wall, his face screwed up in more anger than I'd ever seen. "KNOCK IT OFF!" His scream rang through my ear before he took a step back.

I-

I know dad would never hurt me.

But that doesn't mean that still didn't scare the shit out of me; I was shaking like a leaf, and only partly cause of my ribs. Especially since he's almost never lost his temper on me. And I know how hard that was. He's always talked about the Hebert Anger.

He took a deep breath before kneeling down to my level, hands on my shoulders. "I'm sorry. I just neede- I know, Tay. I know. I'm not stupid, and- uh- you haven't been very subtle." oh "The- the building, the sneaking around- Christ Taylor, I know you took the gun from my closet! I heard you sneak out last night! God Tay! You spoke to me in another language the first night this happened- AND I WAS TOO SCARED TO EVEN TALK TO YOU ABOUT IT!"

His voice bounced through the room, leaving both of us in silence, the only real sounds now being his own breathing.

Me?

I was trying as hard as I could to fold in on myself.

God I'm stupid. He's right, I haven't been subtle.

Still learning there, Waffles

I couldn't help but chuckle out loud. Thanks, Varric.

"Is there something funny about this?" Dad shattered the silence with his question, glaring right at me; Probably thinking I wasn't taking this seriously.

But... that wasn't it. I just had no idea how to- well, do this­.

From the beginning

"... I don't have powers." Panacea had made that pretty clear. Although that still didn't explai-

"Want to try again?"

What? "What?"

"I told you to stop lying right now." He said before popping down onto the table with an ice-pack and- when did he grab those? No wait. "I'm not lying to you. I even got it confirmed by-"

"YOUR EYES ARE A DIFFERENT COLOR TAYLOR!"

... what?

no

thats not

He had barely held up a little pocket mirror before I ripped it out of his hands and flipped it open. I didn't look for a moment -too scared about what I'd see- but hoping wasn't going to change anything. So I took my glasses off and looked.

Yeah. My eyes had changed. They weren't brown anymore.

Silver.

Ruby and Summer's Silver.

The metallic sheen reflecting the lamp next to me all while I just stared.

"Like I said: Don't lie to me, Owl."

... okay.

"I've been having dreams. About... so many different people. And..." I could see Arthur's face flash before my eyes, looking just like grandpa, Sally and Summer looking just like mom, and Ruby and Percy being like my twins. "... I think they're our family. Just... from different worlds. Different races, but the same soul, if that makes sense."

The silence stretched between us after- well, that. Dad just swallowing heavily before leaning in closer, confusion clear-as-day across his face. "Uh- different races? Family?"

"Varric is a dwarf. Orion is an honest-to-god robot. And... I don't know, but Percy and Ezio don't seem normal."

"... and family?"

"Arthur looks like grandpa - your pictures of him, specifically." I pretended I didn't see how hard his jaw clenched at that one. "Ruby and Percy, who look almost exactly like me, their moms look like... mom. I don't know about Orion, or Varric, or Rico, or Ezio yet. And they're not the only ones. I- I think there are a few more, but I don't know how many. Plus- um, I keep hearing their voices. Not like real sentience, at least I'm pretty sure, but sometimes they'll chime in with a little line or something that relates to whatever's going on around me."

Dad looked to the side, mulling over everything I'd admitted. All I could think about was what a weight was lifted off of my shoulders finally having someone to talk to about this. "You said you had confirmation these aren't powers?"

I just nodded.

"I don't really buy it. There's no real explanation for getting the skills of these guys after I dream of them otherwise."

"So all of the- pain. Nosebleeds? How does that...?" He trailed off, concern painting his face as he gestured to my, still bloody and vomit covered, clothes. "I think it happens when a vision triggers while I'm awake." I explained. "This is me just guessing, but I think it's easier on my brain and body when I'm asleep, if that makes sense."

He didn't look happy about it. Still he nodded stiffly before wiping my face with a wet towel and handing me a water bottle.

Seriously, when did he have the time to grab those?

"When you were busy looking at your eyes."

Oh. Guess I'd said that aloud then.

"You saw..." He eventually said, grief choking the words out of him.

I knew what he was asking.

"Yeah. Twice. But..." Thus Kindly I Scatter "I only saw Summer once. I intentionally triggered a vision on the way home." I just pointed at my pants, letting him know that, yes, that was what caused my little 'accident' in the truck. "I saw her headstone. I only saw her once before she was gone. 'Thus Kindly I Scatter' Her epithet."

"I've heard that before."

My head snapped up, question on the tip of tongue as dad continued. "I think it was... Last Rose of Summer, or something similar. It was- your mom's favorite poem."

I know what he's talking about now.

Yeah, that's a line from it. Summer Rose - Last Rose of Summer - Thus Kindly I Scatter. God that's- that's weird to think about. An Earth poem on Remnant. How does that-

"So then last night, you..?" Dad asked, pulling me from that weird line of existentialist thought.

No more lying. "Yeah." God that would be terrifying for anyone, but for dad? I don't know. "Are you... mad?"

"I won't lie, I'm not happy." He started, casting his gaze away while he scratched the back of his head. "I just... we just wanted you to have a normal life. Normal as can be, at least. And honestly, we'd be much worse off without the heroes." I know. One of the only things that Gladly ever actually tried teaching. "But why you, Tay? Why do you feel like it has to be you?"

I-

I don-

Love binds our order together; Love of people, of cultures, of the world. Fight to preserve that which inspires hope, and you will win back your people

The only choices you get are to lie down and die or keep going. He kept going. That's as close to beating the world as anyone gets

It's always the good guy who wins, and today that's me

There ain't no shame in looking for a better world

They are worth saving, Ratchet. Everything is

Life is beautiful. It is precious. And it, Must. Be. Protected

Hope survives best at the hearth

Sometimes courage is knowing there could be trouble and taking the chance anyway

Grow Brighter. Around One Constant, They Revolve

Half as long, twice as bright

You and me are done talking, Mr. Webb. I don't hurt people. That's not who I am. I heal 'em.

You have to give them what they need to live

With great power, there must also come a great responsibility

... whoa.

that was-

was that all of them?

"Tay?"

"I have to." The words tumbled out before I could stop it. "I just... know. This what I'm meant to do - Supposed - to do. I can't explain it. But that's what it is." I just had a feeling, deep in my soul, this is what I was meant for.

"... okay."

"Okay."

The silence wasn't as stifling anymore. Just... calm. Now that everything was on the table. Well, until dad cleared his throat. "You said you got confirmation you don't have powers?"

Oh. Almost forgot I'd said that. "Yeah: Ran into Panacea during a midnight run."

"What?"

"Yeah. She was... not nice, but it was nice talking to her." I ignored the little smile and eyeroll from dad. I knew what he was thinking, and it was way off the mark. Don't get me wrong, Panacea was fun to talk to, but she was not my type.She didn't have red hair or green eyes shewasn'tE-

"Will you uh- tell me about them?" He asked.

I just smiled. "I- uh- started with Ezio. Actually dropped into his actual birth." I started before just rolling with it. I was more than happy to tell dad everything now.

I shot out of bed, the sight of the two elven children standing before a burning town, a dead mother permanently engrained into my mind. And all I could think of was how sorry I was. I knew first hand how that felt

Why?

Why don't any of us get to be happy?

... no. I'm not falling down that rabbit-hole tonight.

Looking at the clock on my dresser told me it was almost midnight.

I'd taken it easy after dad and I's conversation. Ha, he was still wrapping his head around all of it, if I'm being honest.

Now though? I was getting antsy. I wanted out there again. And... if I stopped by Brockton General, maybe Panacea could give me an idea about what had happened to my eyes.

So I grabbed my stuff from the closet, dad had helped me fix everything up, benefits to actually being honest with each other, grabbed my weapons, and left the door open; We'd agreed that I'd give him some kind of signal for when I left.

I was out the window and onto the roof in moments.

It was time to test one thing.

We'd re-worked the parachute and gauntlet, so, hopefully, my speed is going to drastically increase. Oh- and dad had swapped out my bandana with a gasmask, one of those lower-jaw ones. Better protection, he'd said.

All of that, along with my contacts, and I was ready to go.

Only thing to do now was jump.

So that's what I did.

I leaped and unfurled my wingsuit.

I didn't have enough speed or height. So I shot my grapple-hook into the ground and pulled myself along, just like Rico does.

It worked like a charm, yanking me along and higher up.

I was flying.

I

Was

FLYING!

The Alexandria fangirl in me was kicking her feet right now, and I was whooping all the while, soaring through the night sky, more free than even that first midnight run.

Streets and buildings just shot by below me, the spring breeze whipping through my hair as the hospital got closer. Snapping my wingsuit shut and activating the parachute, the fabric pulled me upwards from the draft.

All I had to do was keep grappling, parachute climbing all the way up the building.

Sure enough, I saw Panacea smoking away on the roof as I cleared the other-side of the building behind her.

I gently drifted to the roof behind her, retracting my parachute as my feet touched the ground. She still didn't react to me, totally unaware of the fact she wasn't alone anymore.

Time to break that.

"You know those things will kill you." I called out, holding back my laughter when she jumped and spun on me scowling. "You better have a good reason for- Oh shit, suicide girl?"

Really?

First Hoodie from last night, now Suicide Girl?

God, I have to figure out this name thing.

"Don't call me that, but yeah. How's everything going?"

She stared for a moment, looking to be deep in though, before she sighing, and she gestured to the spot next to her, and actually put her cigarette out. "Everything's shit right now if I'm being honest." She said as I sat on the rail next to her, looking over my costume and weapons. "Thought I told you -"

"Yeah, don't really believe you right now."

I had never seen someone look so offended in my life. "My eyes changed color earlier today."

"Wait, what?"

"Yeah." I kinda chuckled before looking her in the eye. "They used to be brown. Oh! And I might have run into the Empire last nigh-"

"Oh my god, you're the one that blew up Krieg?"

I couldn't keep the grimace off my face remembering the explosion from last night. He might be an awful person, but that didn't mean I couldn't feel bad about a metal barrel exploding in his face. "Uh- yeah. I didn't want to.... but he really didn't leave me much of a choice." I mumbled, refusing to meet her gaze. "Is he okay?"

"What? Yeah, I don't like healing villains, but he's fine- give me your hand."

What was I gonna say, no?

If I could get some answers I was going to take it.

She grabbed my hand, face screwed up in concentration. "What the fuck is up with your biology?"

Uh-oh. "What do you mean."

"You've got a fractured rib- but I was talking about your, well, everything!" Her exclamation was accompanied by a weird sort of burning stitch in my side. She'd just healed my 'Fractured Rib' free of charge. "But your skin is thicker, muscles and bone denser- it's like you went up to a Brute 1 or 2 since the last time we talked, and- why is your metabolism faster!?"

... oh

Oh.

I... know what that is.

Varric is pretty hardy. All dwarves are.

"That's just Dwarven-Toughness, Doc." I replied. Joking around was great. Great sign.

What am I going to do?

I was already afraid of losing myself back when I first started looking at Rico and Arthur, now not even my body is safe?

"Uh- what about my e-"

Panacea just waved me off, "I'm getting there." She said before falling silent again, totally focused on my weird biology. We sat for another moment, totally not thinking about how awkward the silence was, when Panacea ripped her hand away with a surprised shriek. "FUCKING CHRIST!"

So, of course, I reached for her without thinking. "Are you-"

"Yeah - Jesus - give me a minute." She breathed out, rubbing her own eyes with a groan.

What happened?

"Okay. I went looking at your ocular system, and everything was fine for a moment, but the second, the very second, I tried looking at your eyeballs on a deeper level, it was like somebody hit me with a flashbang and shot me in the head." She explained, still rubbing her eyes, while using her other hand to gesture at me. "Yeah, still no powers, by the way. But I'm starting to think you're right about doubting me on that."

Yeah, no kidding. But my eyes just attacked her? Like some kind of weird defense system? How does that work?

You... have silver eyes

... thanks, didn't know that at all right now.

"What is up with you?" Panacea's question cut through my little mental thing. "It's a bit of a - ugh - faux pas­ - to just ask what someone's powers are, but you-"

"I get it."

I sighed, realizing this was going to be the second time today I'd be having this conversation. "I dream about my family from across the multiverse, permanently copying their skills and capabilities. And sometimes they're not even human, but they're still my family."

"... what do you mean by 'Not Human'?"

Yep, here we go again. "Varric Tethras is a dwarf, a merchant, a criminal, and budding author. Orion Pax is a nine-and-a-half foot tall, red and blue robot from a planet full of them. Vax and his sister are elves, different elves than Varric's world has. And Percy's... Percy's just weird"

"Okay, hold on." She was still massaging her temple because, well, everything. "So, what? You're a heroic Victor? A heroic Butcher?"

"... I guess?" I offered weakly. Kinda hard to speak with full confidence when I don't have a decent idea who that is.

The only sounds now was the wind whipping around us and the click of Panacea's lighter, lighting up again. Normally the smell would have had me gagging, but, unfortunately, I'm used to it. Thanks, Arthur.

"Was last night your first night out?" She eventually asked while we just watched the city below us. "That obvious?" I questioned only for her to snort and wave at me. "Your costume looks like shit, I'm guessing nobody's told you the rules yet, and I'm also guessing you don't have name picked out. Any of that check out?"

... well damn.

"Yeah, I'm still working on the name- What do you mean by rules?" I wasn't even going to rise at the crack about my costume.

She just laughed. Not chuckled. Not snorted. Full belly laughed. I got the feeling that it's been a while since she had done that. "You need to come up with one. If you don't, the PRT will pick one for you." She explained between laughs, though that didn't help with the horror of what she'd said.

I don't want to imagine what the PRT will slap onto me.

"Uh- and the rules?"

That question actually sobered her up. "Unwritten Rules: Don't go after another cape in their civilian identity, don't mess with their family. Don't fuck with a bunch of civvies, no lethal force if you can help it." Oh thank god. "Technically the Endbringer Truce is a part of that, but everyone knows that one. Um... Just don't mess with a truce meeting of any kind. There's some more things, but that's about the gist of it."

She explained all of this with a kind of sadness that I was very familiar with.

Who had they lost?

"So... if I knew who Kaiser was, I can't just rock up on him?"

"That sums it up."

I could kinda figure out why. But, historically, mutually-assured destruction doesn't work. It doesn't. Eventually, you're going to find someone who just doesn't give a damn. "And let me guess: The PRT is more than happy to let this go. No need to do their jobs, right?"

Panacea just leveled a sad stare at me, like she knew exactly what I was feeling, but had made her peace with it. I'm not though.

This - 'All that matters is the goal and fuck the consequences' - thing of yours? I've seen where that road leads

"... thanks, Varric."

"What?"

Oh. "Uh- Sometimes one of them just pipes up in my head. It's not, like, actually them. It's complicated, but I'm pretty sure it's just a stray thought that uses one of their memories or voices." I was not going to tell her my theory about how they might actually be sentient.

"... maybe don't admit that."

Trust me, I am more than aware of how that sounds. Although... "Haven't you read any books? The best characters are usually the insane ones." Hazarding a quip might be the wrong thing to do, but y'know.

Panacea chuckled to herself. "There is so much wrong with tha- Uh-oh." She'd cut herself off, staring into the skyline with a groan, laying her head in her hands. I saw why immediately, a white speck in the sky getting closer and closer. "Goddamnit- lost track of time. Of course she didn't bother texting-"

She kept going as I, like an idiot, just now figured out who that was as she floated to a stop in front of us with a cheery wave. "Hey, Ames! Who's your friend?"

"... hi, Vicky."

"How's it hanging?" I asked shooting an honest-to-god finger-gun at her. I swear I felt all of my family cringe at that.

Glory Girl stared at me for a moment before breaking out into a gasp. "OH! You're the Suicide Girl!"

"..."

"... yeah, I need to get this name thing figured out."

"Told you."

"Name thing?" Glory Girl asked, touching down onto the rooftop next to Panacea. "She's Brockton's newest vigilante." Panny answered before I could with an eyeroll, while GG lit up. "Oh cool. I'm Glory Gir-"

"I know who you are."

"You're not exactly subtle, Vic."

"I don't know what you're talking about, Ames." She waved her sister off before turning her attention back to me. "So, what can you do?"

Oh dear, am I going to have to explain this every time? This whole thing is going to get old so fast. "Uhhh..."

"She's got a nicer version of Victor's powers." Panny answered for me, waving off the grateful look I sent her way, of course. "She copies instead of stealing." Whatever that means.

GG seemed to get it, nodding along before lifting a hand to her in chin. "Well, as one of the most premier people when it comes to parahuman and superhero knowledge," She started before Panacea cut in. "One college class does not make you the smartest person in the room." Glory Girl just continued like she hadn't even been interrupted. "You need something skill wise, or copy based."

"Copy-Cat's already taken."

"Yeah, Ames, I know. I was just trying..."

I tuned them out.

I... wanted something different.

Family or memory based. I just don'-

I did actually. I heard my mother's voice in my head. I knew what I wanted.

"... I'm just saying that there aren't a whole lot of names for anything you suggested." Panacea pointed out. Glory Girl seemed insulted by this for some reason. "What? No, Ames. I'm telling you tha-"

"I figured it out."

The sisters stopped their conversation, the two staring at me before Panny spoke up first, smirk on her face as she did so. "Yeah? Lay it on us."

I couldn't keep the smile off my face, not that they could see it, of course.

"Prodigy. Call me Prodigy."

Aisha always believed that her family had breathtakingly awful luck.

Her mom constantly falling into every drug and bad boyfriend that she could.

Her dad being one of the hardest of hard-asses she could know, and still winding up with the massive fuck-up that was her and Bri's mom.

Brian, other than being a boring boy-scout sometimes, was actually pretty good at not letting the Laborn Luck hit him too bad. Granted he'd gotten out as soon as he could, and had been doing the small-time villain thing in the meantime.

Yeah, she knew.

Brian wasn't as subtle as he thought he was.

Still, his place had been a safe haven for her when things got bad either at dad's or her mom's. And Aisha had thought she had pretty good control over the Laborn Luck enough to head there on her own last night.

Of course her, very poor, impulse control had led her down an alley positively swimming with Empire guys.

Though she did get saved by a terribly dressed hero, and watched a bunch of those guys get stabbed and shot(which was AWESOME!) so she was more than happy to admit she had a decent nigh, all things considered.

Didn't stop Brian from losing his fricken mind when she told him what happened.

'How do you know they were safe to be around?'

'Why didn't you take off when you had a chance?'

Stuff like that. Cause, y'know, clearly the vigilante had been the dangerous one in the situation.

Honestly the most dangerous part had been her awful jokes. Also, Aisha was absolutely still fangirling about Hoodie's Massive Fuck-You Crossbow! It had only been a day or so, but she'd already tried pestering her dad about maybe, possibly, getting her own crossbow.

Not Brian. Oh no, Aisha did not need to hear about how terrible of an idea that was from him.

She didn't even bother with her mom.

Although, her brother is a villain, it might not be the best thing to be a slight fan over a new vigilante.

Y'know what? Forget it. Aisha has always thrown caution to the wind when it came to what she wanted.

And if she wanted to be a fangirl for a new hero, then that's what she was going to do.

What was the worst that could happen?

Chapter Text

Interlude 1

It was around two in the morning when Emma was woken up by a knock on her window. It would be something to be afraid of... if Emma hadn't been more than used to it by now. She was also used to Sophia destroying every rule that she could.

Emma hoped if she ignored it Sophia would go away.

Her mother had gotten her in for therapy as soon as she was done tearing her dad a new one. They, Sophia too, had no choice but to tell her everything. Everything the two had done... and just how Emma and Sophia had met.

Her mom hadn't been happy, but she wasn't nearing her normal murderous maternal rage.

No, that happened after Sophia started spouting her ideology. Then, her mother had actually chased Sophia from the house. Told her to never come back; She blamed Sophia for Emma and Taylor's current condition.

Naturally Emma started going to Dr. Harrow a few days later.

And he had had been doing good work with her ever since her - slight­ - mental breakdown after Taylor had gone to the hospital.

Well, as well as he could considering she had only been going in for sessions for the past week.

But he...

He had been helping her work through her biggest problem:

Emma loved Taylor.

But she showed it in the worst way possible.

Sophia had told her she was strong - A Survivor - but she wasn't. Emma really, truly, wasn't. Taylor was though. Taylor was the strongest person Emma knew.

Which was why Emma chose her when Sophia said they needed prey to knock around.

She knew she wasn't worthy of even being near Taylor. (Another thing Dr. Harrow was trying to help her work through)

So-

So she helped Sophia tear Taylor down. Drag Taylor down to Emma's level.

Evidence that Dr. Harrow was doing amazingly: Emma could look back on that and realize how bad it was.

Another knock followed by a muffled curse cut into Emma's thoughts.

They hadn't shared everything about Sophia's... after-school activities - that would've been a nightmare to bring down on a normal therapist - but they had given a revised version of the events leading up to everything that had happened.

Dr. Harrow hadn't told Emma to drop Sophia as a friend. No. He said it was totally up to her. He was just there to help Emma. But he had rightfully pointed out that Sophia and her... Sophia-ness had been a major contributing factor behind Emma turning on Taylor. Turning on herself.

Emma, in spite of everything that Sophia had hammered into her head time and again, forced herself to agree. She still loved Sophia, but she knew he was right: Sophia would drag her back in if she let her.

So here she was, ignoring the only friend she had left.

"Are you seriously still moping?" Sophia's voice was a little muffled by her mask as she materialized in Emma's room; Clearly, she decided to just come on in.

"... go away, Soph." Emma hadn't even bothered to lift her head from her pillow, talking into it as she pulled the blanket over her head.

Shadow Stalker just snorted behind her mask before dropping onto the bed and pulling her mask off. "Been a few days, you're not curious how things've been?" She pulled her hood off and started working through her mask-hair.

Emma knew her well enough to know she wasn't leaving until she got what she wanted. That didn't mean she was going to get up though. "Ugh- how are things?"

"Awful, thanks for asking." She snarked as she pulled the blanket from off of Emma's head. "They've got me stuck on console duty for the next month. I guess even if we didn't get caught beating the Worm-"

"don't call her that" Emma couldn't stop herself. Even if she knew Sophia wouldn't like being cut off for something that 'Trivial'.

"... Hebert." Sophia rolled her eyes, but didn't say anything else, continuing like she hadn't been interrupted. "Still, 'Verbal Harassment' was enough to get them on my case. So yeah, benched until next month at the least. Got lucky though: They didn't think it was important enough to qualify as a parole violation."

... Emma didn't care; Sophia would just run if it actually came to that.

The two sat in silence, Emma trying to get to sleep and Sophia fiddling with a crossbow bolt respectively.

Emma also had another problem: Her mom would actually freak out if she heard or saw Sophia here. Like- might just call the cops levels of freaked. And that would be a parole violation on her part. Because she's not even technically supposed to be out in costume at the moment. Console Duty, she'd said.

"So why'd you ignore me?"

Emma couldn't stop the sigh that escaped her this time, finally lifting her head just enough to actually look at Sophia. "What?"

"I knocked on the window for a few minutes, and you're clearly awake." She pointed out, still waving the sharp implement like it was nothing. "So what's up with you?"

Emma let her head drop back down with a groan.

"Don't sound too enthusiastic- Jesus."

"It's not that- I just..." Emma trailed off for a moment, no idea how she was supposed to actually tell Sophia- well, everything.

"... your therapist and mom, right?" Sophia asked, catching on right away. Emma wasn't that surprised: Sophia may not be as smart as her Tay, but she wasn't stupid. Who else would have stepped in on this?

"... yeah."

Sophia grunted to herself as she got up. "Well, I guess that means I'm not supposed to be here with you, right?"

That's what Emma's mom had threatened, yes.

Whatever Emma was going to say was cut off by the muffled sounds of somebody shuffling through the hallway outside her room. Probably Anne stumbling her way to the bathroom; She's still staying her instead of her dorm for the moment.

Sophia waited another moment before she slid her mask back in place. "I need to leave anyways. You don't need that quack. You got this, Survivor." Was all she said before dissipating, leaving Emma alone in the dark.

Survivor.

She wasn't one.

She knows what a real one looks like. And she's nowhere near that strong.

"Get up O. We're not done yet." D-16 sounded giddy while he jumped in place, stretching his arms as he did. Which begged the question: Do Cybertronians actually need to stretch?

Orion pulled himself up with a groan, rubbing his face-plate like he was sure D-16 had dented it from how hard he'd been punched. Probably shouldn't go around asking your former gladiator friend to smack you as hard as he can.

Fun fact: If I don't actively try to walk away from whoever I'm following, I actually have pretty decent area to move around in. That thing that happened with Ruby the first time? Yeah, only if I try to leave whoever I'm following.

Which was why I was hanging out on one of the empty energon crates watching Orion getting put in his place by D.

"Why are you so gung-ho about me learning all of this?" Orion finally asked when D-16 came over to steady him, as if he hadn't just cleaned Orion's clock a second ago. "No buddy of mine's gonna run around Iacon without knowing how to defend himself."

... that was a little weird.

D-16 was always the one telling Orion that they had to keep their heads down, work their station, and everything would be fine.

And... they're cog-less. Even if they did defend themselves they'd basically get imprisoned on the spot. Yeah, even on another world in another universe, apparently classist bullshit still exists. Wish I knew how that happened too. Being born without a Cog. That feels like something that just... doesn't happen.

Although, if what Orion had learned before he lost his job as an Archivist is to be believed, my gut feeling is correct. All of this happened when all the previous Primes vanished and Sentinel Prime couldn't locate the missing artifact.

Oh yeah, in classic Arthurian fashion, Primus, in all it's infinite wisdom, made it so Cybertron's planet-wide ecosystem is entirely dependent on an honest-to-god Chosen One artifact: The Matrix Of Leadership.

Pretty cool, but like Orion's knowledge says: The planet is entirely dependent on a Chosen Leader being here. And, apparently, Sentinel failed that little test. Either that or one of the Primes had the artifact with them when they all vanished.

Thanks, Planet-God.

I was pulled from my thoughts as the duo trudged over to the crate I was on. Well, more like the small tote full of their energon rations for the day. I didn't need to move, not like they could actually touch me, but I still did.

Orion practically inhaled the cubes as D-16 leaned against the crate - He hadn't even broken a sweat - letting Orion catch his breath. D's face was screwed up in thought, and I was momentarily struck again by just how human it was, when he nodded to himself and smacked Orion on the shoulder. "Tell you what: You knock me down in one hit, and we'll be done for the cycle. Okay?"

I'm glad me and Orion were on the same page, both of us staring at the gray robot with suspicion. "... okay. Let's do it." Orion you big red idiot - you're a librarian, he's a former gladiator!

Red-and-Blue, naturally, ignored me and ran right at D-16... who immediately planted the other bot into the ground without any effort.

The only thing I could do was sigh and watch the continued beatdown. This... this is going to be a looooong dream.

'New vigilante. Gather information. I'm watching.'

That brief text was what Lisa had woken up to this morning, and it had immediately put her on edge.

Coil rarely, if ever, bothered with texting - It was easier for him to pull on Lisa's leash when he could actually talk to her - so if he was actually texting? Then he was probably busy plotting just how to fit this new piece onto his carefully crafted chessboard.

Which was why Lisa was here, pouring over forums and news sites, trying to piece together any sightings of Brockton's newest cape.

So far it hasn't been going very well.

Lisa had a feeling this new player was a little camera shy. Supposedly there had been a new hero that had beaten down some of the Empire's boys last week - Including Krieg, which explained why the Empire had been doing a lot of posturing since - but they'd left before anyone could arrive.

But they'd made one mistake.

They used a crossbow, a big one going by the size of the bolt in BPD's evidence lock-up, and left it at the scene.

There wasn't much that Lisa could learn from the implement without having it in her hands, but the pictures her contact in the force sent her did let her power gleam something from it.

***Archaic in nature***

Yeah, she could guess that much.

Still, looking over the photo and comparing it to crossbow bolts through the ages, Lisa came to the same conclusion her power arrived at too:

***Fletching and inlay do not match existing construction methods***

***Does not appear to be Tinker-Tech in origin***

That one was also something that she picked up on; The crossbow bolt didn't match up with any stereotypical Tinker-Tech designs that she could find.

***Care in bolt's design implies personal attachment to weapon***

... yeah. She could see it.

Lisa had been jotting down what her power was piecing together when her attention was caught by a new piece of information that she had arrived to on her own: The bolt's size was, not only too large for a normal crossbow, but would be too big for the average person to weild.

Which meant that the new kid was either a slight Brute or there was something else.

***Personal connection to weapon***

***Familial connection to weapon?***

***Hero uses family member's weapon for combat***

***Hero considers the original wielder to be their Family***

But there was something else too.

Lisa's contact in the force had, thankfully, managed to pull a very blurry picture from a local surveillance camera.

And it was while she was studying the picture that something... off jumped out at her.

She'd already figured out that whoever had weilded the weapon beforehand was shorter.

But the new kid was over-correcting her stance and handling of the crossbow. Her arms... almost too skinny?

Like she had plenty of knowledge on how to use it, but not enough experience?

Alongside... like it was made for somebody much shorter than a person should be.

The handles too, were in an odd position

Almost like...

***Original wielder is non-human***

... crap.

That really wasn't what Lisa was hoping to hear.

Sure, it was the same thing that had crossed her mind, but that didn't mean she wanted condirmation.

Ignoring the continued throbbing in her head as that particular piece of information stayed in her mind, she reached for a bottle of ibuprofen as she focused back on the conundrum before her.

Now, what did Non-Human mean? A Case-53? Couldn't be: Lisa's power had never differentiated Case-53's from other people.

She was going to regret this, but she let her power off the leash one last time.

***Non-Human is bad shot with weapon***

Now, where did that particular line of thought come from?

***Not the only family member of hero***

It felt like her power was going off on a tangent that Lisa was only partially able to keep up with,

***Hero's power is not of our-***

***ERROR- ERROR- SYSTEM CRASH- UNKOWN ACESS POINT-CRASH-CASRH-***

Lisa only had a second to catch her power going berserk before she felt like someone had taken a belt-sander to her brain.

Funnily enough, before she lost consciousness, she was able to catch one last sentence from her power as everything faded to black.

***ADMINISTRATOR HAS BEEN KILLED***

Ezio had just gotten back home from beating Claudia's cheating boyfriend when we were both distracted by a slightly chubby boy outside of Villa Auditore.

I remembered him: Ezio's baby brother, Petruccio. Clearly still sick going by his slight wheezes and pale skin.

The boy was totally distracted by what looked like some birds nests along the roofs and outcroppings around the Villa, only noticing his brother when Ezio and I had stalked over. "Hey Ezio!"

"What are you doing out here, Petruccio?" Ezio asked as he kneeled before the boy, concern on his face as he gently inspected his little brother. "You should be in bed."

"I want those feathers."

"What for?" Ezio looked at the boy with suspicion, glancing up to the nests and back as Petruccio leaned in with a secretive look. "It's a secret." He whispered to his brother.

Ezio just sighed before drawing himself up to his full height. "If I get them for you, will you go back inside?"

The boy immediately split into a bright grin as he nodded. "Yes, I promise."

Ezio ruffled the boy's hair before running off with a grumble. Pretty easy all things considered, just a few nests to hit and Ezio had a handful of eagle feathers for a very sick baby brother. "Here, as promised." He announced, dropping the prize into Petruccio's awaiting hands.

"Thank you, brother!"

"You still haven't told me why you want these." Ezio pointed out as the sick boy gently lay the feathers into a crimson chest he had brought out with him. Petruccio just smiled at his older brother before shaking his head. "I will. In time."

So I guess every Auditore is just a really secretive person.

The boy ran inside, just in time to avoid his mother striding into the courtyard.

Maria looked older, just like Giovanni, but I could still recognize her.

She looked around for a moment before her eyes landed on Ezio, sliding right over me, yet again, as she waved to him in greeting. "Hello, Ezio!"

Ezio had a small boyish smile on his face as he bowed slightly. "Hello mother. How are you?"

"I'm good! And you? Have you recovered from your... escapades?" Maria asked with a knowing smile on her face as Ezio spluttered. "I- Have no- no idea what-"

I didn't blame him. I wasn't any better.

I remember Vieri and Christina.

"Of course not." She cut him off with a smirk on her face as Ezio started trying to recover. "Anyway, I have an errand to run. I'd like you to join me."

"With pleasure!" He replied immediately, clearly wanting some kind of out here.

"Come. It's not far from here."

The mother and son walked through the streets of Florence, and me, just kinda floating behind them; No need to start moving myself if I know I'll automatically follow.

I tuned them out - It was just some stuff about Vieri de' Pazzi and I didn't think it was that important - until they arrived at what looked like the Renaissance version of a townhouse. "Here we are." Maria announced with a smile as she knocked on the door.

A dark haired man opened the door with a flourish, blinking away the bright sun before breaking out into a grin as he saw Maria. "Madonna Maria!"

I saw a workshop through the open door as he came out to greet Maria properly, sketches of anatomy along the walls and tools scattered everywhere. Who was this guy?

"Hello Leonardo."

... No Fucking Way.

Amy was actually kinda happy.

Shocker, having someone that she could actually call a friend was doing wonders for her undiagnosed depression.

... also a myriad of other issues, but that's not something to get into.

But... she had a friend.

A real one.

And Prodigy actually liked the random memes and stuff Amy would send her throughout the day. She never understood them, of course, but she appreciated them nonetheless. It was a little strange that her and Vicky had to pick up a burner for her, and it was even weirder when she took the thing apart so she could install it into her grapple-gauntlet, but Amy had grown up around superheroes her entire life.

Prodigy's bullshit was nothing.

Funny thing was, Prodigy had a bad habit of trying to wheedle information out of Amy every time they met up - she doesn't mean to, but she probably had that instinct from one of those weirdos she sees - and Amy usually hates people like that, so for Prodigy to be on her cool list is pretty good.

Until the other night.

She'd flown by the hospital like usual. Amy was on the roof with a cup of tea waiting, her only friend was a filthy tea drinker, she landed and they hung out for a few minutes until they had to go their separate ways.

Things had been going well. And then she had asked about Amy's greatest secret. The one thing that Amy had been sure she had hidden so deep, and so well that no one could ever discover it.

Amy had... panicked, let's say.

So she'd been ignoring her since.

Yeah. The one person Amy might have that wasn't Victoria and she blew it. World's greatest healer, and she couldn't even act normal for one second of her miserable life.

Prodigy kept trying though. Even after what happened, Prodigy kept reaching out. As if Amy didn't feel bad enough already.

And now Victoria was asking about Prodigy too.

Amy had no idea what to do.

It was a feeling she had after their first meeting, and it seemed to be one that would constantly repeat between the two of them. She just, Didn't. Know.

Bonus:

"... that's completely brilliant. Why didn't I think of that? Little Darkness bomb in your pocket." I was standing next to Vax, looking unamused as the gnome prattled on and on about the villain they had just lost.

Also, god damn, that gnome never shuts up.

Vex was introducing herself to the red dragonborn behind us, alongside the other half-elf and goliath, as Vax stormed over to the bard. "Enough. We need the book, Gnome."

"Or what, huh? What are you gonna do? Stab me again?" The gnome squared up to Vax like there wasn't almost two whole feet between them. Honestly, the gnome kind of reminded me of Varric. Just... less put together. Oh- and more of a little turd.

So please stab him again Vax. It would be hilarious.

Vax and the gnome stared at each other for a second before, in the blink of an eye, Vax shanked the gnome in the shoulder without a word.

"OW- YOU ASSHOLE!!!"

Ha! I was right!

Chapter Text

Normalcy 2.1

The teacher's yells were still echoing in my head as I woke up from my post-patrol nap.

She'd been screaming into Percy's face after the class had been pulled from out of the shark pool, yanking the ten-year old around with a grip hard enough to bruise.

I know this, because I could see it and feel it.

Yeah.

I could actually feel what was happening to Percy now. I could even feel his emotions during the whole thing. Angry and upset, if you were wondering. I would be too- It wasn't his fault: he thought he was listening to one of the aquarium staff.

He wasn't, I have no idea who had told him to pull the lever, because there was no one else around when he did it. Which led me to believe that there was some kinda Master or Stranger running around.

Why they'd be messing with a 4th grader I have no idea.

But I woke up when Sally had come spitting hellfire towards the teacher for Percy's bruise; I didn't blame her.

The sun had just barely started peaking out as I stumbled out into the hall, already I could hear dad up-and-about for the day, clattering coming from the kitchen as I made my way downstairs.

"Did- did you sleep in your costume?" Dad asked once I'd crossed the threshold, prompting me to actually take a look at myself.

Yes, yes I did.

That would explain why I felt so uncomfortable - Rico's harness isn't exactly the comfiest thing in the world - and nobody likes sleeping in jeans or boots. I'm just glad I had the foresight to put my weapons up before dropping into bed.

"I'll get changed before I go back to sleep." I promised, stifling a yawn as dad just rolled his eyes with a small smile before getting back to his coffee while I started on a cup of tea. "You know you'll have to get to a normal sleep schedule soon, right?"

Yeah.

I know.

I'm supposed to be starting at Arcadia next Monday. Sounds pretty far if it wasn't already Thursday. At least he's finally stopped asking about joining the Wards and PRT. "That's why I'm heading to bed as soon as I'm done with this."

Dad just snorted into his mug. I took the seat across from him and just started settling when the Commlink on my gauntlet went off.

... okay, so it's not really the same kinda system that Rico has, it just being a cheap cellphone that Panacea and Glory Girl gave me a few nights ago - and that was a whole thing I was going through mentally just trying to accept it - that I dismantled and incorporated into the gauntlet. Pretty cool, right? Well I was hoping to avoid dad seeing it.

We both have the same hang-ups with cells.

Something that was proven judging by the way dad was openly staring wide-eyed at my gauntlet. "That's..."

"Yeah." My voice was soft while I answered him, bringing the screen to my face to see what Panny had just sent me. "Panacea and her sister gave me on last time I saw them. It's..." I couldn't keep the grimace off my face when I finally looked directly at him. "It's just too useful to ignore."

"... yeah- right." Dad simply rubbed the back of his head once my explanation sunk in.

He didn't say anything else though. Leaving me to see whatever weird thing Pan sent me this time.

"You still don't call her by her name?"

Dad, we've been through this. "It still isn't fair for me to do that when she doesn't know mine, and that's not exactly a secret I want to give up right now."

You need to hide your face. Don't tell anyone who you are. No-one can know. No-one.

Yep.

Dad just sighed. We'd had this argument before too, and he knew how this would end if he kept pushing.

Now, slide the Commlink open and...

I have no idea what the hell I'm looking at.

It was just a picture of a horror looking monster with some text - What women really want - which I really doubt. I could just add it to the pile of similar stuff that Pan has sent me that I also didn't understand.

It's wrong anyways, Waffles

I have it on reasonably good authority that all women really want in life is nothing more than a nice wheel of cheese

... I- okay? Thanks, Varric. I think?

wouldemhavebeenokaywithone?

Nope. Nipping that one in the bud right now.

Also, are you guys seriously going to pretend you're not sentient at this point? Like you're not actually in my head?

Of course. Why did I expect anything different.

"Ah crap-" Dad cut into my thoughts as he shot up from the table. "Running late- be good, get some sleep, be careful-"

"I get it, kalnath." Was I showing off how good my Dwarven was getting? Yes, yes I was. Dad didn't mind though, giving me a quick side-hug before taking off down the hall. "Have a good day!"

"You too!" Was all he said before the front door closed behind him.

And just like that I was home alone. Again.

God I'm tired.

Downing the last of my tea and putting the cups in the sink, I was more than ready to actually go to bed. Last night wasn't actually that bad all things considered. A few muggings, a Merchant deal, the works.

Though Pan was right to warn me that I need to actually talk to the Protectorate and PRT soon. They've been coming to the crime scenes a lot faster than when I first started. I'm like... eighty-percent?- yeah, eighty-percent sure that Armsmaster was right behind me when I ran off last night.

It's just something I don't want to deal with right now.

Good thing I don't have to. All I need to do is go get some sleep. Maybe I'll get to see what Varric is up to?

Actually changed into some pajamas this time, and I was out like a light the moment my head hit the pillow again.

Nope.

Ezio was tearing through the villa like his ass was on fire, narrowly avoiding smashing Federico into a fine paste as he leapt from the second floor.

Clearly he was running late for something.

We skidded to a stop before Giovanni's office as Ezio took a second to catch his breath.

"Nicely done, little brother." Federico's voice called from upstairs, full of mirth like Ezio hadn't almost trampled him. Ezio, for his part, just sighed out of frustration. "Dick." He muttered under his breath.

Guess he didn't want to yell at him where his dad could hear.

He opened the door and we walked in, the familiar warm office washing over us as Giovanni glanced up at his son before grabbing a few letters. "Ezio! Come in, son." He waved the boy closer before passing said letters to him as he explained. "I need these delivered to some associates of mine in the city. I also need you to retrieve a message for me from a pigeon coop not to far from here."

... huh.

I'm... fairly certain that messenger pigeons were mainly used by like, militaries and spies, not bankers.

Maybe Giovanni just likes pigeons.

"Okay. I'll get it done." Ezio answered, taking the letters and putting them into his pouch and turning to get going.

"Wait." Giovanni caught his arm before he got to far away, face screwed up in thought, looking like he was mulling over something pretty big. Whatever it was, he made up his mind with a sigh. "Come back here when you're finished. There are some things we need to discuss. And please, my son, stay out of trouble."

Ezio just nodded before taking off.

My question is: What was that about? From the little I've seen and from Ezio's memories, Giovanni isn't usually that serious - He's basically a slightly more mature Ezio. - But that felt... too serious. Like there's something much bigger going on.

Ezio arrived at what looked like a little enclosed yard, nobody else in sight. We looked around for a moment, though, I was the only one who noticed the man and woman sneak up behind him. A thief and prostitute, Varric's and Vax's experience told me.

"You Giovanni's kid?" The man asked, looking Ezio over like he was trying to size him up. I knew better. He was just trying to get a rise out of him.

I wasn't the only one who wasn't impressed by him, his partner slapping him upside the head. "No, idiot. He just happens to look EXACTLY like the man." The woman snarked.

I tuned them out at this point.

Why would a noble banker know thieves and prostitutes? Is he their personal banker? It wouldn't be the weirdest thing in the world all things considered, but I imagine it would raise a few eyebrows during the Renaissance.

"Don't worry boy, we're not contagious." The thief assured Ezio, who had been very wary about this whole thing as he handed the letter over. The thief then leaned in closer to both of us. "Least I'm not."

The prostitute, justifiably, jabbed the man in the side with an elbow before dragging him off, leaving the two of us standing dumbfounded.

Not for long, thankfully. Ezio was up on the rooftops running for the other delivery before I knew it.

It didn't take long, arriving near a square. I wasn't sure what we were looking for when a voice whisper shouted from a nearby platform. "Here. Over Here!"

Ezio went over to them, being met face-to-face with a grizzled warri-Merccenary. "Uh- I have a package from-" Ezio started awkwardly, which was fair when met with a rather large man wielding a greatsword, only to be cut off by the merc. "-Giovanni Auditore?" He said, looking around like he was worried about something.

"Yes-"

"Were you followed?" Oh so he's just paranoid.

"N-No...? Why would I be followed?" Ezio asked before looking over his own shoulder.

This was one of the times that I wished I could actually talk to these guys, just so I could assure him that he wasn't. Between Rico and Vax's training, Varric's entire skill-set, and Arthur's own observational skills, there pretty much isn't a single person in the world who could pull one over on me.

"Nevermind- give me the package." He demanded, all but ripping the thing out of Ezio's grip before pulling him closer. "Tell your father that they're moving tonight. He should as well."

Ezio's questions started tumbling out as the man ran away.

A thief, a prostitute, and a Merc. What the hell is going on with Giovanni Auditore? Who is 'Them'?

We'd started moving once Ezio gave up on getting his questions answered, simply shaking his head with a frustrated huff before taking off towards the pigeon-coop that his dad had talked about.

This one was pretty straightforward: Just grab the pigeon, grab the letter, move on.

Ezio did all of it, folded the letter up, and we got ready to go when we both noticed an entire contingent of soldiers making their way deeper into the city. Looked like they were in a hurry too.

"Home." Ezio gasped out behind me before tearing off into the city.

Home?

... why would they be heading for-

Oh.

Oh no.

Everything about Giovanni we'd learned today fell into place just as we arrived back at a now trashed villa. Ezio didn't bother climbing down, jumping from the roof into a rough roll before tearing into his father's destroyed office. "Father!? Federico!?"

I don't think they're here, Ezio.

Where were the others? Maria, Claudia, Petruccio.

Ezio had the same idea, turning around and going to search the rest of the villa when he took a backstep, narrowly avoiding a flying vase that shattered against the wall.

"Oh! Sir Ezio! Thank God!" A woman's voice came from the direction of the vase, revealing the Auditore's only staff member, Annetta. Babysitter, servant, lady-in-waiting, and friend, all in one. tooclosetomomsname

"What happened? Where is everyone?" Ezio's voice was warbling like crazy as he asked. It's almost easy to forget that he's only a few years older than me.
"They took your father and brothers to the Palazzo della Signoria - prison!" 

Brothers?

Plural?

Why would they send Petruccio there!? That's a thirteen-year old boy! A sick child! How is he supposed to survive that!?

I needed to take a seat. Ezio wasn't faring that much better, stumbling back like someone had struck him, holding a hand up to Annetta. "My mother? My sister?" I hadn't even thought about them.

"Ezio." Claudia's voice called from a few feet away, gently leading Maria out of their hiding spot.

Ezio darted to them with a manic energy in his eyes. "Claudia! Are you two alright?" He asked, taking her into his hands before inspecting her like one would a dog.

"Yes. But, mother..." 

Maria didn't look too good.

"She's in shock." Annetta explained, gently holding her by the shoulders, taking care to ensure she was always within Maria's line of sight. "They... when she resisted..." She trailed off. We got it though

Jesus Christ. I think I'm gonna be sick.

Ezio swallowed heavily before steadying himself. "Is there a place you can take them?" He asked with a steel in his voice I almost didn't recognize.

Annetta startled for. "Uh- Oh- yes! To my sister's!"

"Do that. I'll go see my father." Was all he said before crushing Claudia in a hug and gently gripping his mother by the shoulder and turning back towards the smashed in front door, Annetta yelling out a warning that the guards were looking for him too.

Thankfully Ezio had the same thought I did: Rooftops. Unless they decided to start posting some guards on the rooftops, then he'd have a straight shot for the prison.

God- how did this whole thing come crashing down in less than a day?

There's gotta be a way this can be fixed.

Huh.

I'm usually not an optimist. I really am changing from all of these guys.

Ezio arrived at the prison with the worst possible conditions: Full moon. Clear skies. And the rooftop patrol looks like they just changed shifts.

For an untrained kid, this was gonna be a nightmare.

Not that Ezio cared, simply setting his jaw and sprinting for the closest wall. We climbed up to the top section, pulling himself up before crouching behind some crates.

Three guards. One on the other side of the roof, one leaning against the central tower, and the last walking around the roof perimeter. He got lucky: First guy's already asleep. Smart thing to do would be to flip back around the rail and climb around the side using the building ledge, wait for the patroller to pas by, then climb up the tower.

I have no idea if Ezio wou-

He took one look at this set-up before climbing back over the ledge. Slowly making his way around the building, doing the exact plan I broke down using Varric and Vax's stealth skills.

How did he...?

I know he's been pretty stealthy before, but this is another level. He broke this thing down and implemented a plan like a pro.

He dashed forwards and up the tower just in time to avoid the patroller, climbing higher and moving to the front of the tower and building proper, climbing a few more feet before grabbing onto some prison bars, just as a pair of hands gripped him by the forearms.

"Ezio!" How the fuck did Ezio guess which cell his dad would be in?

"Father! What happened?" Ezio asked, like he didn't already have a good idea about all of this.

"I- took a bit of a beating, but I'm alright." Giovanni explained, gesturing to the smattering of bruises decorating his face before turning back to his son, face and voice growing serious. "What of your mother and sister?"

"They're safe now."

"Annetta took them." Typically a question, but Giovanni looked too satisfied for that to be the case. Something Ezio picked up on, thankfully. "Yes... wait- You knew this would happen?"

Giovanni took the accusation in stride. "Not the way it did, and... not this soon. It doesn't matter now."

"What do you mean? Explain!"

"Ezio!" He snapped, gripping Ezio's arms hard enough that I was starting to feel it again. "There's no time! Listen closely: Return to the house. In my office there is a hidden door. Use your talent to find it. Beyond lies a chest, take everything you find inside. Much of it will seem strange to you, but all of it is important. Do you understand?"

The desperation in his voice was enough to unsettle Ezio hard enough he couldn't even say anything, merely nodding along to his father's wishes.

"Good. Among the contents is a letter - and with it some documents. I need you to take these documents to Sir Uberto. He was with me in the office yesterday morning." I remember him. Giovanni seemed to trust him, but there was something about him that put me on edge.

"Office, door, letter, Gonfalonier, got it." Ezio listed out, repeating it to commit to memory. "Bu- are the Pazzi behind this? There was a note at the coop. It sai-"

Ezio wasn't going to get those answers, as the door to Giovanni's cell opened behind the man, who, to his credit, didn't even flinch. Instead pulling Ezio in one last time to wish him luck before pushing the boy from the wall.

For some reason I wasn't worried.

It-

It reminded me of the first time I'd leapt from the hospital roof. Something in my bones told me it would be okay to leap without looking.

Proven correct as Ezio landed in a cart of hay.

Ezio lay there for a moment, mumbling the list to himself before climbing from the cart and immediately sprinting back towards the villa.

What is happening here? What talent was he talking about? Why would Giovanni need a secret room in his office?

Who really was Giovanni Auditore?

Ezio had returned to the destroyed home, picking his way through the ruined lives of his family. I couldn't tell if it was me or Ezio, but as he slowly stalked his way through it was like all of his memoires overlayed themselves over everything.

Hours spent playing with siblings.

Meals and family outings.

The sheer amount of love that poured out of every brick and surface of the building.

And now it was gone. All of it.

Ezio stopped to catch his breath, steeling himself before gently pushing open the smashed-in door to his father's office.

The same thing as outside.

Nights spent playing games beside the fire.

A pair of brothers sitting beside their father, reading as he worked.

Ezio took another second, closing his eyes for a moment to focus an-

The entire world was washed in a miasma of faded dark blue. Everything looked like it was both too blurry and too detailed at once. Like- like I was using every sense and none at the same time.

Ezio strode past me to pull a secret switch built into the wall, glowing a faint whitish-gold like a beacon in this sea of blue.

And then it was over, like it had never even happened.

I remember this. This happened to me during my first patrol. That was from Ezio?

The room was surprisingly plain, only a few little things around, with the main center piece being the chest along the wall. He ran his hand along the surface, brushing his finger-tips along the rough wooden surface before pulling it open. A sword and gauntlet were sitting on top of a white bundle of cloth, with the titular letters just beside the things.

He grabbed everything before pulling out the a beautiful white and red coat. A fine belt with an oversized buckle emblazoned proudly in the middle, and a large beaked hood.

... like the hoodie that my costume has.

I-

I thought it was just based on Rico's-

But-

What?

Ezio pulled the thing over his vest and shirt, securing the buckles and buttons to secure it before finally pulling the hood over his head, the peak shadowing his entire face, leaving only his chin exposed to the elements.

I couldn't quiet place it, but seeing Ezio now felt right.

Like he was born for whatever this was.

Like I'd just witnessed the beginning of a legend.

The world didn't stop for us though.

Just as Ezio had sheathed the weapon we'd both heard the sound of voices in the court. The smart thing to do would be to try and open one of the windows and escape that way. Ezio, naturally, decided to just walk out the door and confront whoever was here.

A pair of guards were picking their way through the trashed courtyard when one of them noticed Ezio in the doorway. "Traitor!" He shouted before the duo drew their swords.

"Hey! What's with the swords?" What do you think, Ezio? You need to run. Now. "Aren't you supposed to arrest me?"

The other guard chuckled darkly in response. "No."

Ezio finally got the picture, drawing himself up to his full height as he gripped the sheathed sword. "What do you want then?"

Nothing good.

"For you to die." Was the only warning he got before they immediately started swinging at him.

I'll freely admit I was terrified. Ezio was good in a brawl - and he did have some sword training -  this was a little different, but Ezio had already drawn the old saber and deflected the first guard's blow, narrowly avoiding the razor-edge of the other sword as well.

Again, the smart thing to do while they were off-kilter would be to run.

Ezio instead launched a flurry of his own attacks against the first guard - I guess there's something to be said about an unrelenting chain of attacks - overpowering his guard just enough to get a lucky slash across his throat.

Second guard didn't even last that long.

Seeing his partner get ended must've thrown him enough to put even less of a fight, ending up skewered through the gut before he knew it.

Ezio took a step back once he was sure nobody else was coming, doubling over and vomiting on the smooth stone courtyard floor.

How sad was it that I couldn't even muster that kind of emotion here?

No- what am I doing?

I'm not the important thing here.

Ezio finished vomiting, drawing himself back up to his full height and inspecting the letter for the Gonfalonier with a look of iron before sprinting back off into the night.

I was waiting to wake up, when instead I was dragged along with him. Apparently this one wasn't quite done yet.

Ezio made it to Uberto's house in record time, only stopping to avoid the random patrols along the way, not even stopping to catch his breath as he ripped his hood down and pounded on the door.

In spite of the ungodly hour, the man opened the door almost instantly. "Ezio Auditore? What are you doing here at this hour?" He asked, looking around like he knew about Ezio's current wanted status.

Something funny: There was a flash of... something in his eyes as he caught a glimpse of Ezio. I kinda want to call it recognition. I almost didn't catch, it was so subtle.

But there was something about whatever was going on that he knew about.

Not that Ezio noticed, too busy stuttering over his own panting as he kept trying, and failing, to properly explain. "I- it- I don't..."

"Wait, child. Take a breath. Collect your thoughts." He sounded as kindly as ever, but I still couldn't shake the feeling that there was something odd going on here.

"My father and brothers have been imprisoned." Ezio's words spilled out. All the panic and fear that he'd been doing a decent job of stuffing down finally having a release as Ezio handed over the letter. "I was told to bring you this."

"Ahh- I see now. This is a misunderstanding, Ezio. I'll clear everything up." The man explained with a gentle smile as he took the letters from the boy, who just shook his own head in confusion. "How?-"

The boy cut himself off as a man in a dark cloak quickly stalked past the door, catching Ezio's gaze briefly before vanishing further into the house.

Had he been listening in?

"The documents you've given me are evidence of a conspiracy against your family and against the city." The man continued explaining, acting as if there hadn't been another person here the entire time. "I will present these papers at the hearing tomorrow morning and they will be released."

Ezio hadn't even waited for him to finish before grabbing him by the hand and shaking it. "Thank you, sir." He both looked and sounded more relived than I'd ever heard.

I couldn't blame him.

"Of course my child. Do you need a place to stay? You're more than welcome here."

DON'T!

I couldn't explain it, but something told me that if Ezio did that, it'd be much more dangerous than just sleeping on a bench.

"No thank you." Ezio waved the offer off without a second thought. "I'll meet you at the piazza."

Ezio had started stepping away from the door as Uberto nodded, closing the door. "Don't worry, Ezio. Everything is going to be fine."

Ezio gave one last nod before taking off into the night.

I wasn't sure where he was going until he climbed up into one of the rooftop gardens around Florence, slipping inside before hunkering down for the night.

Alright.

Now I'm going to wake up.

... any second now.

... please?

Nope.

Light flooded my vision as Ezio woke up, morning light streaming through the cloth walls of the garden, Ezio jumping up with a muttered curse. "Fuck!- Piazza!" He tore out of the garden and started sprinting over the rooftops, heading straight for the piazza like a man possessed.

The sun was starting to peak over the city as Ezio made his way down from the roofs and into the growing piazza crowd - all staring up at the Auditore men on the gallows.

I'll freely admit: It was hard to keep my eyes off of little Petruccio's tear-lined face as the crowds roared insults at them.

Uberto was standing on the platform with them, alongside the mysterious cloaked-man from last night. Ezio's face screwed up as he caught onto the fact that something clearly wasn't right here.

"Giovanni Auditore, you and your accomplices stand accused of the crime of treason. Have you any evidence to counter this charge?" Uberto drawled on, further pushing the crowds frenzy as Giovanni and Federico glared daggers at the man.

"Yes! The documents that were delivered to you last night!" Giovanni roared out his own anger, somehow keeping his pride when staring this tide of anger and death down.

The fucking snake shook his head as he waved the executioner to continue. "I am afraid that I know nothing of these 'Documents'."

I wasn't sure now if the betrayed fury I was feeling was mine or Ezio's as he tried to scream his family's defense over the crowd, only to be drowned out by the collective people's rage. "HE'S LYING!!!"

"In the absence of any compelling evidence to the contrary, I am bound to pronounce you guilty." Ubert- no, the Gonfalonier, read out the sentence with barely restrained glee. " You and your collaborators are herby sentenced to DEATH."

No-

Somebody-

Please-

"YOU ARE A TRAITOR, UBERTO - AND ONE OF THEM! YOU MAY TAKE OUR LIVES THIS DAY - BUT WE WILL HAVE YOURS IN RETURN! I SWEAR! WE WIL-" Giovanni's final words were cut short by the executioner releasing the switch.

The father hung for a second before going limp.

The eldest not far behind.

My eyes never moved from little Petruccio, having had just enough time to make out his older brother in the crowd, Ezio's name on his lips before he too, was taken.

"FATHER!!!" Ezio's screams of anguish cut into my soul to hear, his own grief and fury intermingling with min, trying to suffocate the both of us. His heaving breaths the only real sound that came through as the crowds and noise fell away.

I could just barley make out the sound of the traitor calling for the guards and pointing out Ezio, who was still frozen stiff, staring blankly at the horror before him with tears streaming down his face.

He only moved to draw his sword when a large soldier came in for a kill shot, knocking Ezio's weapon from his loose grip in the process. Stopped him from being killed. He'd just started scrambling back from the encroaching guards when a voice called from off to the side.

The thief and the prostitute from earlier. A moment that felt so far away now. "You better run, boy. And fast!"

Ezio took one last look at the shattered life before him, before abandoning valor and fleeing deeper into the city.

"Did you sleep the entire day?" Dad's voice entered my ears as he gently shook me awake.

"Hmmh!?" My head shot up from my pillow, catching sight of my cloak at the same time. Almost six. Dad had come home early.

"Tay? What happened!?" Dad was on me in an instant, gently sitting me up before gently grabbing my shoulders. "Are you okay?"

"... no." I hated how weak my own voice sounded; How was I supposed to explain what just happened?

Ezio had just watched almost his entire family die.

And he couldn't do anything to stop it.

wou-

Would they even be given a proper burial? Be laid to rest?

I only kind of know a bit about how this stuff works, and since the afterlife is real, I don't-

We honor their sacrifice and memory in the end

To be joined in the Well of the All-Spark

By Primus' Will

Till All Are One.

The Light shall lead them safely through the paths of this world, and into the next.

For those who trust in the Maker, fire is their water.

As the moth sees the light and goes toward the flame.

Thou should see fire and go towards the Light.

The Veil holds no uncertainty for them, and they will know no fear of death, for the Maker shall be their beacon and shield, their foundation and sword.

May God have mercy on all you poor souls

And may you rest in peace.

The Lord is close to the brokenhearted and saves those who are crushed in spirit.

O' Hades, who holds the keys to the earth, Lord of The Underworld, wielder of the scepter.

You who reigns over mortals through death.

You alone award deeds, revealed, and unrevealed.

You who exults in the sacred venerations.

I call on You to benevolently receive these men in your domain.

May I, The Deathwalker, safely shepherd all of you untimely souls across the barrier.

The Matron's wings shield all of us.

May the Night Mother bring us to our timely death and eternal rest.

We pray to the Brothers and their angel the Oum to guide these lost souls to the moon.

To bask in the warmth of the Light.

Though we cannot prepare for such an unfair outcome, the unthinkable will not end us.

We shall meet you again, for not even death will end our climb.

... thanks, guys. I just- I wish I could have done something.

Anything!

"Tay, talk to me." Dad prodded me again. "Please."

So I did.

The tears flowed again as I relayed everything to him. It wasn't sad anymore though. Oh no. I needed something to punch.

"... I picked up dinner. We'll talk about you going out after." Was all dad said before leading me downstairs, like he was afraid I'd just take off if he wasn't keeping an eye and arm on me.

To be fair, I probably would.

He didn't talk me out of it though. He, of all people, knew what is was like to have to go blow off some rage.

I wasn't surprised about the Chinese - We'd been going to the same hole-in-the-wall p[lace my entire life - I wasn't surprised by the lack of fortune cookies either.

Mom never liked them too much, and we're still too used to not ordering them; She always said the smell of them made her sick.

To no one's surprise, I had to force myself to eat. Every time I tried I saw the three bodies hanging from the gallows and Ezio's imagination of what happened to Maria.

"... I know I can't stop you from going out, so just be careful, okay." Dad eventually said once I'd fully stopped eating. He'd taken the leftovers from me to put up. Which wasn't a surprise: I usually need to get something to eat after a patrol.

"I usually am." I pointed out as I headed back upstairs to grab my stuff.

Not technically a lie either. I don't exactly have the support network necessary to be reckless.

I'd just walked into my room when a new thought popped into my head: Ezio's talent. I'd already used it once before. And I knew exactly what it was and how to use it now. Might as well see if I could use it again now that I've seen it in action.

This should be easy.

I've done it before.

I've seen Ezio do it.

Focus. Breath. And-

The world bathed itself in that same familiar navy sea, my costume and gear sending faint goldish-white ripples through the expanse around me.

I did find something odd though.

I could see dad through the floor.

Not odd itself, maybe. But he had a weird glowing gold orb in the center of in his head. Faint, but there. Not a full body glow like Rune or Krieg, but it was definitely the same thing I saw with them.

What was that?

... I need to test something the next time I see Pan.

Thankfully turning off Ezio's talent-

Eagle Vision

... Eagle Vision was easier than turning it on.

Slipping my jacket and gauntlet on, I forwent Bianca this time... I didn't trust myself right now. Last thing I needed was to get mad enough to let a shot off on something important. Which meant I left grandpa's revolver too.

Kept the switchblade and pocket knife though. Vax's dagger skills are just too useful.

"I'll be back later." I shouted down the stairs once my mask and harness were on, just barely catching dad's 'Be careful' before jumping out of the window, and wing suiting my way into the city.

Fun fact by the way: This would be the earliest I've been out in costume, which meant I had to deal with at least a few people stopping to stare at me fly by.

I tried to ignore it.

I got lucky enough to have my attention grabbed by some gunshots nearby after a few minutes. Landing on a rooftop I only had a moment to orient myself before a Merchant truck came roaring by, plowing cars and other infrastructure out of it's way.

I did the smart thing and grappled onto the Road-Warrior big-rig.

Landing on the rig, I was more than thankful that Rico knew just how to avoid being ripped off or thrown off balance when doing his stuntwalks, letting me make my to the cab, the sounds of more gunshots and screeching voices spilling swears out to the world at large.

"-kidmark is gonna have our asses if we don't shake 'em!"

Ah, so they are doing a run for Skidmark.

I've fought a bunch of guys in my time, Waffles.

And not a single Maker-damned one of 'em have willingly called themselves 'Skidmark'

Not now, Varric!

New question running through my mind as I kept walking for the cab: Them?

A question that was answered when the faint roar of a motorcycle and the wails of sirens reached my ears.

I had just turned my head when a very familiar figure came tearing around the corner on a motorcycle, a pair of police cars coming in just behind her: Miss Militia herself was leading the charge it seemed.

We made eye-contact and she faltered in her pursuit.

Which was a massive mistake.

One of the goons leaning out of the truck got a lucky shot off on her and the bike, the rifle's bullets tearing through her body and shredding the bikes engine all at once, the heroine went flying off with a trail of blood before slamming into one of the pursuing cop cars as more bullets started slamming into the surrounding buildings.

(She'd be okay. I heard she has a healing factor)

But they narrowly missed innocent people.

AHEAD!!!

Vax's voice screamed in my head as I shot my eyes forwards toward a mother and daughter that were caught in the middle of a crosswalk, the big rig barreling towards them.

My arm shot the grapple ahead of the rig and propelled me towards them before I even registered that I was moving. I could feel the rig just behind me as I rocketed forwards, shoulder-checking the mom out of the way while I hit the girl with a flying tackle, rolling along the rough asphalt with a pained cry as I shoved the both of us as close to the ground as possible.

She screamed into my ear when the Tinker-Tech vehicle thundered over us. Honestly, in spite of how much trouble it was giving us, the fact that it was rebuilt from the ground up was the only reason we survived: The entire thing had been lifted just enough to stop us from getting caught in the undertow.

I didn't have the time to stop and make sure that the girl would be okay. This needed to end. Now.

I shot my grapple just into the front bumper as it tore over us, nearly ripping my arm from my socket as I got yanked along with it, just barely having enough time to pull myself to my feet as it happened.

Yes. I was surfing.

I'd probably need to replace my shoes when I was done, but whatever.

Okay, keep steady and start reeling-

The reel stopped with an audible crunch.

Oh-

New problem: The gauntlet doesn't have enough strength to reel me in right now; God I'd kill to actually have even a fraction of decent materials and tools right now.

Alright, new plan.

Don't bother with surfing, chamaca.

Rico. Right.

I slapped the button for the parachute and shot up into the air. I wasn't going to get that much height - wasn't planning on it while I had the grapple pushed to the limit - So it was a good thing I was going more for speed.

Hard to keep steady but there wasn't much choice.

So of course that's when I started hearing my parachute start to rip, the materials unable to handle the insane speeds and wind resistance.

Wait.

Tune out the rip, focus on speed.

The left strap gave out with another tear.

Wait...

The right handle's cords finally snapped.

NOW!

I unhooked the gauntlet and activated the wingsuit at the same time, retracting the parachute right as it finally gave out, rocketing alongside the rig with an absurd burst of speed.

Poor suckers didn't know they'd basically created a mini wind-tunnel from how fast they were going.

Blinking away the tears I only had one question: How the hell does Rico do this without goggles or a fricken helmet?

Off topic- I finally caught up the the driver's side door, just barely able to hear a muffled 'What the-?' from the cab before one of the guys started blasting through window, sending shards of glass and bullets into the open.

Like I said: I'm ending this.

The trio of gangsters stared at me for a moment as I barrel-rolled away, closing the wingsuit then shooting the grapple into the door and reeling in at maximum speed. The Merchants had just enough time to try and raise their guns before I smashed through what was left of the window feet-first, shoes shattering the jaw of the driver as I kept going.

The sheer force shook the bones of my ankles as I managed to kick them out through the unlocked passenger door, snagging a hold of the steering wheel before I followed them.

I did mention that Rico knows how to drive just about every vehicle in the world, right?

Well If I didn't, he does. Which means I'm technically a better driver than just about every single person on the planet. Doesn't mean much when you knwo that every vehicle Rico does use blows up immediately afterwards.

I pulled myself up into the driver's seat just in time to swerve out of the way of oncoming traffic, slamming myself into the driver's side door.

This is why we wear seatbelts kids.

Considering I'd already clocked that it was Tinkerified, I shouldn't have been surprised about how easy it was to slam the brakes and bring this thing to a screaming halt, sparks showering out from the wheels in the side mirrors as I spun the wheel.

See, my thinking was, 'Sideways? No more momentum'

Yes, I know how stupid that sounds now.

All it did was block the entire road and take out just about every street light and anything else along the sidewalks till the truck almost went on it's side, teetering for a brief second before slamming back onto it's tires with a street shaking crash.

Ta-Da.

The sigh of relief that escaped me was absolutely warranted, I feel, dropping my head onto the steering wheel as the adrenaline slowly drained out of me.

So of course that's when somebody knocked on the truck door. "Very reckless, and more property damage than was necessary, but an... adequate job." I lifted a tired gaze to meet an impassive Armsmaster.

I hadn't even noticed him during the chase.

Don't ask me how I missed a man wearing power-armor and holding a giant polearm, I couldn't tell you.

I'd also normally be fangirling out here, especially as I noticed a limping Miss Militia coming up after him, but... I just couldn't muster it up right now. Not when those fucking gallows flashed through my mind again. "Yeah, well, these guys didn't exactly want to pull over, Chuckles."

Ah. Going by just how hard his lips had immediately pressed into a thin line, he really didn't like that. "... I see. In any case. It is nice to finally be able to speak to you...?"

"Prodigy."

"Prodigy," Militia took over - andomygodshesoundssomuchcoolerinperson - "While I believe Armsmaster could've said it better, you did a great job." The, 'For a rookie' went unsaid. "But you should know th-"

Okay, no. Nope. "Listen, I've had one hell of a day, alright? So if you can just skip your girl scout recruitment thing and let me be on my merry way, we'll be cool. Capiche?"

The two of them stared at me for a moment before Armsmaster gave a stiff nod. He didn't look happy about it, but he still moved so I could open the door. Militia grabbed my arm on the way past, slipping a card into my hand as she did. "Just in case you change your mind."

I wasn't, but I knew better than to say it. No need to give them any impressions about me being some kinda sullen little weirdo lone-wolf thing, y'know.

Which is why I just pocketed it before grappling up to a nearby roof and taking off.

I-

I did have a reason for why I said no, by the way. Funnily enough, I don't exactly have a good track record with authority. And... from everything I know about the Agency and Rico's time with it, there isn't a single organization that's got their hands clean.

When there's someone on the top, they always use whatever it takes to keep people down

Especially if it's for their 'Safety'

Thanks. Don't know who you are yet, but thanks.

I don't know how long I ran and climbed for, but by the time I finally let myself stop, I was somewhere near downtown, Medhall's main building dominating the skyline before me.

... I keep thinking about them.

Giovanni.

Federico.

Little Petruccio.

Hearing the crack of three necks at the end of a rope.

I can't even imagine what Ezio had to be feeling.

... yeah.

yeah i do.

i know there was nothing that could've been done. but i still wish i could've changed something. stopped it. 

You said it yourself

There was nothing that you, or I, could have done

And it has been many decades for me since then

The pain is not so fresh anymore

... hi, Ezio.

Nice to finally meet you again, nipote

Chapter Text

Normacly 2.2

Nice to finally meet you again, nipote

I sat myself down on the edge of the building's roof as Ezio's sentence echoed in my head, feeling like the world was slowly shrinking around me; Having suspicions about their sentience and having confirmation is two totally different things.

Also, again?

I imagine you'll see it for yourself

Also, nipote, you might want to make this quick

It takes quite a lot of energy to even talk this much

It does?

Is that why half the time you guys only pipe up with memories and one or two sentences? Is there some kind of threshold on your memories I have to cross before we can actually have a real conversation?

Eh-

You've got the gist of it down

But it's a little more complicated than that mochuelo

Rico?

How...?

I haven't gotten that far into your memories yet.

Ha!

Chamaca, you really think our little weirdo overlord could actually stop me?

There are no rules in this or any world that could make sure that I cannot do it

Rico Rodriquez does whatever he wants, and damn anyone who says otherwise

... our overlord?

Yes, nipote

You'll meet them soon

At least you should

All of us have been talking and trying to figure this whole thing between all of us this entire time

Oh.

So... you guys just... watch me? And talk to each other?

Hm

I knew you'd get it nipote

Yes

We also see our own and each others memories when you do

Ezio's voice was growing weaker as he responded.

I hated to even acknowledge it, but clearly there was some truth to his claims about how hard full conversations were on them.

Okay.

So what would happen if I tried to force a conversation with this 'overlord'?

I-

wouldn't recomm-end

that-

After how quiet his voice had been growing I shouldn't have been surprised when Ezio's voice finally gave out, cutting off before he could finish what he was saying.

Christ- Ezio?

Pushed too hard mochuelo

You're stuck with good ol' Tío Rico

For now

Here's my advice: Just forget this for the moment, go back out there, and find some escoria to beat down

... yeah.

Okay.

But you're starting to sound faint too.

As for you, whoever's or whatever's responsible for all of this, I want to talk. Now.

NO!

You don't get to ignore me!

NOW!

I almost fell from the ledge when I felt... almost like a subtle buzzing in my head, thirteen of them, so faint I hadn't even noticed them until they suddenly vanished and instead replaced with something that felt much older and stronger.

Simply staring at me with eyes that couldn't actually see.

It didn't... feel malevolent. Didn't feel evil.

Just...

I don't know how to describe it in a way that makes sense.

It- well: It felt like a star was dancing in my head, a heavy gravity to it, but warm - Guiding almost - Like it... like it was an old friend.

I'm not sure how long it lasted, the heavy presence in my mind drawing all my focus, before finally leaving, the thirteen minds melding back as it left.

Heh

She's still as dramatic as always

The new voice sounded amused, like this was something she was used to.

Who are you?

Oh can't you see

See the light is fadin'

That didn't answer my question!

Please?

Too much energy.

Takes too much out of you all to talk.

... fuck.

Guys...

... please?

Sometimes all you need is a bad guy to punch

... okay.

Fine.

I need to wait for you guys to get strong enough to talk again and distract myself anyways. And... you guys are still keeping an eye on me. I don't have to worry about you guys leaving again, right?

There wasn't a reply, but there was a subtle warmth that settled into my bones, like someone had draped a blanket over my very soul.

I think that was my answer.

Rico and the other guy were right: I still needed to find someone to punch again. Give me a distraction.

Biggest building

Vantage Point

Get your bearings

Ezio's voice came back right as I was about to fly off the building, gently nudging my head to Medhall. It was still faint, but it showed me that they didn't need that long to recover from expending their energy.

And he was right.

Common sense.

The highest peak around was always a good way to get your bearings anywhere.

It took no time at all to actually reach Medhall. Also: wingsuit climbing? Terrible. I'd prefer parachute climbing, but uh- still broken.

Still, it got me almost to the top before I lost my speed, latching onto the side of the building with the grapple before climbing the rest of the way by hand. The winds were insane, trying to whip me around and off the building, but everything I knew about parkour from Ezio and Vax kept that from happening.

Although, Rico's suggestion of fingerless gloves were looking better and better. Give me more grip when climbing at the very least when compared to the repurposed winter gloves I've been using for my costume.

Didn't stop me from making it to the top, flinging myself up and over the railing to stand beside what looked like a Heli-pad; Hope the guy that runs the place was okay with random people just showing up on the roof.

... what am I talking about? This is Brockton- that's just an average Tuesday.

Now, business. The radio receiver looked like a decent place to get the best view. And it actually had a ladder this time.

It was as I was climbing that it struck me: I don't actually have a fear of heights. I'm not even afraid of falling anymore. Not when I've got plenty of ways to prevent myself from pancaking into the pavement.

Pulling myself up to the very top, crouch low to keep my balance on the thin top-most point of the receiver, I got why Ezio had been particularly gun-ho about coming to this place: I really could see almost the whole city from here, in every direction.

Heh

It's no Chrysler Building

But it's a sweet view

You can say that again.

Guess there's only one thing to do.

Jump, nipote

I'd already leapt before Ezio had even finished.

The wind whipping through my hair as I was in freefall over Brockton, the adrenaline filling me as a feral grin fell across my face.

The other buildings were coming up around me.

Closer and closer.

... now.

The wingsuit snapped open flinging me forwards through the entire city.

God this is so fun.

Hm

We'll make an adrenaline junkie out of you yet, mochuelo

That's a good way to get me killed, tío.

Sí?

Then why are you smiling?

He's got a point nipote

Shut up you two.

The docks were just aways up ahead once I got clear of downtown.

Now that my speed had leveled out flying actually got pretty relaxing. Sure, Brockton isn't Medici or Panau, but I could one-hundred percent see why Rico would just spend whole days cruising through the skies.

They called me Al Águila for a reason, mochuelo

Or Agent Scorpion, if you want to use my old codename

You're not gonna shut up anytime soon, are you tío?

Or you're gonna do it now to make fun of me. Great.

Thanks tío Rico, zio Ezio.

Slinging the grapple into the pavement to continue my flight, it was almost getting easy to forget the whole 'Overlord' revelation from the rooftop.

Until I thought about that overwhelming presence melding with my mind.

Kinda hard to just relax when you have to make peace with the fact that there might be something old and powerful that just watches you all the time... which sounds a little weird now that I know all thirteen of them are watching me right back all the time.

I don't actually know if me trying to think and worry about this is going to do anything. Just... find another thing to punch I guess.

Hey

Down there, Waffles

Looking down to where Varric was gently nudging my attention showed what looked like a bunch of Empire bozos harassing the DWU.

The real heartstopper was when I saw dad near the front of the line standing up to a big blonde guy.

What was he doing here?

Why'd they all come back?

The place was supposed to be closed by now!

Ugh

Of course

Why am I not surprised that another group of dumbasses calling themselves Eighty-Eights have nothing better to do

Least these guys don't have the whole 'Losing my sanity because ice powers' excuse

I dive-bombed down and smashed one of the guys in between them straight into the pavement and drawing everyone's attention to me.

I will freely admit I was a little terrified when the blonde guy whirled on me... and found myself staring back into the shoddy metal wolf mask.

Hookwolf.

Of course I run into Hookwolf when I don't have any weapons, although I'm not sure what an old revolver and Bianca are going to do against a sentient blender, but it'd make me feel better.

"Uh- Prodigy?" Dad hesitantly called, drawing my attention over to the gathered union members. Also, dad, I just introduced myself to the PRT - not that you knew that-  how would you already know what I'm called?

"I know you." Hookwolf's voice rumbled from behind the mask as he pointed towards me. "Rune told me how you fucked up her arm. And Krieg." he added like he'd almost forgotten him.

don'tsayitdon'tsayitdon'tsayitdon'tsayitdon'tsayitdon'tsayitdon'tsayitdon'tsayitdon'tsayitdon'tsayitdon'tsayitdon'tsayitdon'tsayitdon'tsayitdon'tsayitdon'tsayitdon'tsayitdon'tsayitdon'tsayitdon'tsayit-

"Oh, right. How's her fingerpainting coming?" Goddamnit. I blame Percy's mouth.

He just chuckled humorlessly, shifting his weight and finally drawing my attention to a person that he'd had pinned underfoot that I hadn't noticed.

Eli.

One of dad's work friends. A burly dark-skinned man a few years older than dad. I remember we had to go to his daughter's graduation party a few years ago. Explained what was going on at least: The Empire had probably come by to try and throw their weight around, Eli got caught in the crossfire, and the rest of the Union had probably called each other here to get ready to throw down for him.

"Let. Him. Go." The growled words surprised even me as both dad's side and even some of the Nazi's stepped back.

Hookwolf though?

He just shook his head before pushing down even more. "You really wanna do this? For this little ni-"

Oh-

Beat. His. Ass

"Aww... is the little girl getting mad? You wanna take a swing?"

With pleasure ya goddamn animal!

I recognized the first voice from the Chrysler Building line from earlier, but I was more surprised by how angry Arthur's line was, fueling my rage even more. "I kicked Krieg's ass. You're not any better than him."

I could just tell Hooky was snarling under that mask as-

OH SHIT!

I'd already shot the grapple up onto one of the loading cranes and yanked myself out of the way right as he whirlwinded himself directly over where I'd been.

"DON'T JUST STAND THERE!!! BLAST 'EM!" His voice sounded like he was speaking into a active blender as the Nazi's shook off their stupor and trained themselves onto me.

I managed to make eye-contact with dad, who looked downright murderous. I knew he wanted nothing more than to try and rip these guys a new one, but I couldn't take them out and keep everyone safe at the same time.

Which was why he immediately turned, smashed one of the bad guys across the head with a crowbar, and started ushering everyone away while he grabbed Eli.

Grab one of their guns mochuelo

You don't have the luxury of holding back right now

He's right nipote

... yeah.

I needed to keep moving.

Reeling in on one of the goons with a shotgun near the back, I managed to dropkick him in the face, sending him sprawling as he dropped the gun.

Snatching the thing up both Arthur and Rico's knowledge told me it was an old-school style double barrel.

Well, just modern in Arthur's case.

One of the Nazi's right beside me leveled his rifle at me as I heard the living blender start back up. My arm blurred out as I tossed the pocket knife deep into rifle guy's hand, shooting my grapple up and away just as more bullets and blades cracked down around me.

I'll also freely admit that I leveled the shotgun to the back Blendy's metal head and pulled the trigger, the shotgun barking in my hands as one of the shells launched the pellets into his head, pinging off uselessly as he turned his attention back on me.

Least the knife had been useful.

Dagger, Dagger, Dagger

"FUCKING KILL HER!!!"

Aww: Is the rabid dog getting mad?

As I shot through the air I noticed a group of the guys were right next to a fire extinguisher.

Easy work to level the shotgun and fire the remaining shell, even as I was flying, thanks tío and Arthur, sending the group scattering with an explosion of white.

Landing with a hard roll I got into a kneel just as Hookwolf, now looking like an actual metal wolf, lunged through the air at me, while out the corner of my eye, I-

DID ONE OF THOSE GUYS HAVE A ROCKET LAUNCHER!?!?

The rocket flew through the air in slow-motion-

I-

I don't know what to do!

I move to dodge the rocket, I get blended by Hookwolf.

I dodge Hookwolf, I get a face full of explosives.

I don-

You got this Waffles

Think!

Think...

THINK!

Oh-

Yeah-

I got it.

I stayed in place until the rocket entered my grappler range, tethering the thing as I leapt out of Hookwolf's path, using the propulsion to spin around and slam the explosive into Hookwolf's face with a thunderous noise.

The sheer force of the explosion erupted in a screeching ball of flame and screaming metal as Hookwolf was knocked off the dock and into the bay proper while I was sent skidding along the rough pavement, the left side of my hoodie smoking as a few charred spots had appeared.

A clatter sounded out from off to the side as I climbed back onto my feet: The rocket-launcher guy had thrown the thing down and had his arms up in surrender "Look- sorry kid. I honestly hate workin' for these guys."

... I'd almost have bought it if I wasn't a great people-reader now.

I'd already smashed him across the jaw with the grapple like an improvised flail.

"yoouuu lishttle fuck" Hookwolf's slurred voice called out from behind me. He'd had to shift back into his normal form in order to claw his way back up onto the dock. Too bad the form shifting didn't seem to heal his jaw.

I didn't let my guard down though.

Something told me that a little injury like that wouldn't actually stop him.

A theory that was proven true as he grabbed his jaw and, with a sickening crack, snapped it back into place.

I don't think I'll be able to pull a trick like that off again.

And I could see the others getting up, having recovered from the extinguisher explosion.

Good ol' Hebert Luck.

Hookwolf started striding towards me before stopping looking at something above me. "Oh shit."

"Sup Hooky. Why are messing you with my sister's friend?"  Glory Girl floated down between us, cracking her knuckles as I heard a sigh from behind, Panacea herself sidling up beside me. "Hey Prodigy." She sounded tired.

Looked it too.

I wasn't even paying attention to her.

Bit of a dick move, but there was still a bunch of armed Nazi's directly in front of us... not as many. There were about ten of them, not counting rocket guy, my landing pad, and the guy dad had smashed, so why was there only six now?

Eagle Vision activated - after I had to tear my eyes away from the three blazing golden figures of Hookwolf, Glory Girl, and Panacea - and looking around for our missing friend.

I didn't find him in my line of sight anywhere.

I almost thought he'd run off when it felt like a spider had danced up my spine, a weird tingly-feeling in my head that just told me something was coming from behind us.

Sure enough, he was sneaking up on us with a baseball bat; I'm guessing he snuck away when Glory Girl showed up and drew all our attention.

Also, if he took a swing at one of the world's best healers did he think it'd end well for him?

It felt like my reflexes had been dialed up to eleven, not even bothering to truly look at him as I shot the grapple into his shoulder and yanked him towards us, only moving to spin around and slam a hook kick into the back of his head when he came sailing past.

The silence was deafening for a moment before Glory Girl whirled back onto them, fury blazing in her eyes. "You mother-"

... guess she took Panny's safety pretty seriously.

I wasn't sure what happened, but one moment everyone was getting ready to throw down again, the next everyone, including Panacea, was looking terrified.

Blinking Eagle Vision back on, my thought was that someone else was here messing with everyone but me, but no: The only thing that was different now was the subtle golden waves coming off of Glory Girl, sending ripples through the navy expanse.

What the...

"Shi- We're clearing out!" Hookwolf barked out - NO! I already have to deal with that from Yang and dad!­ - snarling at the three of us through his mask as he pointed right at me. "The Empire doesn't forget it's enemies kid. Watch your back." He warned before transforming and running off, leaving his crew to try and keep up.

Four.

An entire group and a supervillain had shown up here, AT MY DAD'S JOB, and thrown the entire thing into chaos.

Had attacked an innocent man just because.

And all we got was four of them.

FOUR!!!

Easy nipote

You just gotta take the hit sometimes

Four is better than nothing

"God that never works on him- what'd you do to him before we showed up?" Glory Girl asked floating in place as she turned towards us; I didn't have Eagle Vision on anymore, but I could still somehow feel those invisible waves still coming off of her.

"Smashed him in the face with a rocket, shot him with a shotgun, dislocated his jaw and tossed him into the bay." I explained with a shrug, conveniently leaving out the fact the shotgun hadn't actually done anything.

Heh

He threw himself into the bay, nipote

Shut up, zio Ezio.

My attention was more drawn to the still terrified girl next to me. "Are you okay?"

"Yeah- I- I just- Vicky, aura." Panacea's voice was a little shaky as Glory Girl turned her full attention back on us, the same golden waves slowly petering out as she touched down. "Sorry." She sounded apologetic, but going by the the huff Panny gave out, something told me this happened more than I thought. "You good Prodigy?"

Me?

"Yeah, why wouldn't I?" Was that 'Aura fear thing' supposed to do something? I thought she'd just blasted Panny on accident.

Yes, yes it was, going off of the gobsmacked look the sisters were giving me.

"... was that why your eyes were glowing?" Panny asked quietly, staring at me like she wanted to get her powers onto me again.

"Was it gold?" I wasn't sure how I knew it, but I knew Ezio's eyes took on a slight golden sheen when using Eagle Vision. But Pan just shook her head. "No: More of a... whitish-silver."

Ruby. Or- just my eyes now.

Glory Girl waved her arms around as she openly stared at me now, looking... almost hopeful. "Wait: Does that mean you're immune to me!?" Scratch that: She absolutely looked and sounded ecstatic.

Made sense to me. Ruby's Silver Eyes had literally kicked Amy out of my body because it thought she was a threat. I still don't know how it works, but it sounded right to me.

Unless someone wanted to tell me otherwise?

Thanks guys.

Don't mention it, Αδελφή

Thanks Percy.

"Why gold?" Panacea still looked like she wanted to take another look at me. Probably a combination of genuine curiosity and professional interest.

"Picked up a new trick that lets me see people and stuff through walls." I explained before realizing I could probably get answers. "I can also tell when people have powers and stuff. You guys, Hookwolf, Rune and Krieg are glowing gold when I look at you, also, my dad had a little golden ball in the center of his head-"

"Maybe/Don't tell people you can do that." The two warned at once.

"... rules?" I didn't bother to keep the frustration out of my voice as I asked, even knowing the answer already. As was proven when the both of them nodded.

"Rules."

Of fucking course.

I don't think I need to talk about how much I hate this thing.

Mutually-Assured Destruction

I'll be honest: The only thing it really does is prolong the inevitable

You said it yourself, mochuelo

Eventually someone wont care about it

... also, historically, a bad idea

I couldn't help the snort that escaped me.

Leave it to the Dictator-Removal Specialist and famed Anti-Fascist to, not only be an expert about history, but know with personal experience how this usually ends.

I aim to please, mochuelo

"So is there a reason you didn't tear after Wolfy?" I asked GG over my shoulder as she got the scattered quad of Nazi's together.

"Uh..." GG trailed off, scratching the back of her head as Panny shot her the most satisfied grin I'd ever seen. "I'm... technically supposed to be grounded?"

... I mean it'd explain why Pan is the only one in costume.

"... Then what are you doing out here?"

"I still need somebody to take me to the hospital. And we were heading to the hospital when we happened to be flying by." Pan finished for her sister, almost jumping to her defense like I'd accused her of something. A flash of... something in her eye as GG nodded and turned to grab the other guy near the entrance.

What was that about?

Oh. Mierda. Eso es... eso es incesto recta, mochuelo

Cristo- pensavo che ormai fosse passato di moda, nipote

... I believe that is not a common thing between Spark-Mates

Especially among your kind

Ugh. I mean- I'm Greek but come on

Am I missing something here?

Yang always says I could miss any kind of cue but...

Yeah, your missing somethin, Red

I'm getting some nasty Aberdeen flashbacks

No

Nope

Vex would kill me

You guys are jumping to conclusions

Waffles, don't listen to them

Just ask her about whatever's going on

Everyone's voices overlapped in my head at once, with Ezio and Rico somehow taking away my understanding of Italian and Spanish to somehow stop me from translating whatever they'd said.

Also, I'm with Ruby: What the hell was I supposed to pick up on?

Guys?

Great.

Thanks.

'Too much energy' sounds convenient right now.

Do all of you get drained by speaking at once?

That silence is very telling.

"Everything okay?"

Pan's voice pulled me from my internal... thing, and forced me to actually pay attention to her. "Uh- yeah. Fine. Just..." I trailed off, poking myself in the side of the head to let her know what I was talking about.

She hadn't told GG about the whole 'Hearing the voices of my family in my head' thing, so with her still here, that was the best I could do to hint about what was going on.

She got it thankfully, nodding to herself before double checking rocket guy - Smart, considering he'd gotten a face full of grapplehook - only stopping once she was satisfied and GG had taken him to put with the other three.

"Listen, I've got to see if these guys are okay, but I'll swing by the hospital later." I always tried to whenever I went out, and Pan always made sure to have one of those really cheap teas from the vending machine waiting for me; It's... weird to have friends again. A good weird, but still weird.

Pan just waved me off.

She already knew that.

GG gave a cheery wave as they took off, blasting straight into the sky with a cheerful whoop as I could just barely make out Panny cursing up a storm at her.

And then I was alone.

For a second.

Then dad and the others stormed out to take care of everything else.

I got out of their way, popping a squat on some, rather uncomfortable, pallets as he directed the union members to pile up some of the damaged items and weapons to the side while a couple big guys stood guard over the unconscious goons.

I should leave though.

Almost everyone here is a pretty decent work friend of dad's.

Which means they've all seen pictures of me before.

And Eli and Kurt were staring at me out the corner of my eye.

Something that was probably going to be worse as dad made his way to stand next to me.

"Everything okay now?" He wasn't even bothering with subtlety at this point, almost openly fretting as it took everything in his power to not make sure I wasn't actually injured.

Stupid as it was, I didn't blame him; This was the first time he'd ever seen me in action before, and actually seeing me in a fight is different to just hearing about it later.

"I... there's a bunch more stuff going on right now - stuff I've learned - It's... it's nuts."

"... But you're okay now?"

"Yeah. But- I'll tell you later." I had to cut myself off as the two men had stalked over, Kurt never once taking his eyes off of dad as they did.

Eli, for his part, held his hand out for a shake. "Thanks for the save- kid." He didn't look like they'd banged him up too much.

I still noticed the stutter at the end.

They know

I think they all do

Secret identities are important!

Nothing to do about it now, Piccolo-Ragno

Nipote, just roll with it

Yeah no shit.

Not much else I can do.

"What he said. Thanks kid." Kurt sounded nonchalant, and I would've fallen for it if he wasn't still glaring daggers at dad; At least Eli had the sense to not be this unsubtle.

But it wouldn't be dad if he wasn't going to at least try and not take it lying down; He's come a long way since... yeah. "You, uh- got a staring problem Kurt?"

"Nope."

"Right."

Okay- I'm getting out of this dick-measuring contest before it really gets going. "Listen, I've got a little more time before I need to get off my patrol, so I'm just gonna..." I threw a thumb over my shoulder as I got up. Dad didn't even look at me as he still stared Kurt down. "Yeah. Don't stay out too late."

... real subtle dad.

Just because these guys have some suspicions doesn't mean you have to make it easier on them.

"Uh- I mean that's what a responsible parent figure would say. Not that I'm yours of course-" Oh my God- Dad!

Nope.

I'm out.

I didn't even bother to say anything, just letting out a heavy sigh as I grappled away, opening my wingsuit- and just barely avoiding slamming into the crane as I took off.

Ha!

Not so fun when it happens to you!

Eh, mochuelo?

Shut up tío.

Honestly I just want to get tired enough to actually get to sleep when I get home.

I need to see that-

I don't know-

Everything turns out okay for Ezio.

I can hope, right?

"Why are we watching this again?"

Lisa was more than ready to smack Alec upside the head.

Plus side, Brian was too. "Because we need to case the place. That's why. Which you'd know if you'd bothered to pay attention when Tattletale was explaining this earlier."

"Eh- I was thinking of something more important."

"Of course you were."

Rachel was, unsurprisingly, totally silent, simply content to be keeping her dogs company as she tried to ignore everyone else.

Lisa wasn't very surprised that Brian had bought the lie.

They were on a stake-out, that part was true, but it wasn't for the DWU Offices themselves; The Undersiders were currently lying in wait on a building overlooking the docks and assembled groups at the moment.

No, the real reason was the white blur that had just smashed one of the Empire lackeys straight into the pavement.

... it wasn't a plan that Lisa liked, but it was the only one she had with the little information she'd already gathered.

It was the furthest of stretches and it was exactly the kind of plan that if anyone else had proposed it then Lisa would have utterly annihilated them without a thought; So what did it say that she was the one to make this godawful plan?

See, from the few scattered sightings that Lisa had seen on PHO the new kid went everywhere around the city without any kind of 'Home Turf' so to speak, with only two notable exceptions: Brockton General, and that was only to meet up with the Walking Apocalypse as one nurse's picture showed.

The other was the docks.

The first few run-ins they'd had with the Empire was around here, and it was where the first traces of evidence had started cropping up - see the crossbow bolt that had started all of this - and it was a start.

Gathering every little sighting had just proven it(And her power had also given some kind of confirmation): The vigilante was probably very familiar with the docks. Probably grown up around them, in fact. Also helped that almost every gang had product that gets moved through here.

So if that was true, then stirring up trouble would be the best way to drag them out.

And no goody-two-shoes worth their salt would be okay with leaving the DWU to rot if they were attacked.

Again, to stress: Lisa. Did. Not. Like This. She didn't. But it was either this, or have Coil breathing down her neck if she came back without any kind of concrete information for him. And clearly it had worked or the new kid wouldn't have arrived.

"We should pull out." Unsurprisingly, Grue had immediately jumped to running the moment a hero showed up. Just because he can throw down, doesn't mean he usually wants to. It's something Lisa usually appreciates.

Now?

Now it's just getting in the way.

"No. We wont get a better shot at this, and the boss would be very upset." Tattletale explained - stuffing down a shudder at what Coil would do if she tried to give him the run around again - before lifting the binoculars back up to properly look at the new hero, letting her power off the chain once more.

No matter how hesitant it seemed to act whenever she was trying to learn about this new kid.

***Hero has been through a second-hand traumatic experience this day***

Lisa couldn't help but snort.

That, other than the information that had contributed to this asinine plan, had been the most she's gotten out of her power since that first time she'd used it and, according to the doctor that Brian had to get her to afterwards, been taken out by a minor aneurysm.

Yes, that was how destructive looking into this hero has been on Lisa's health.

"OH SHIT!"

Lisa couldn't blame Alec for his outburst. Even she had winced from gunshot and explosion of white when the vigilante had blown up the extinguisher next to the band.

Not that Rachel cared all that much. "Shut up."

***Hero is-***

... that wasn't a good sign.

She braced herself waiting for the inevitable mental attack again, and only let herself breath easy once a few moments had passed; She didn't want a repeat of what happened last time.

'Everything good?' She mentally asked

The silence was unfortunately very telling.

It was a good thing that Lisa had already decided ahead of time to record everything just in case something like this happened. And, on the off chance she missed something, she made sure to have a backdoor into the local CCTV system.

The hero had jumped into the air with a spin now, spinning in place before somehow moving the rocket as well and-

***Hero possesses a grapple attachment for the gauntlet***

'Nice for you to be back' Lisa thought.

"Oh- ow."

Yeah, she had also winced at the explosion that had rocked Hookwolf's shit before falling into the bay.

"Thanks for the running commentary, Regent."

"Don't mention it bossman."

Bitch had started cursing up a storm as she made sure the dogs were kept calm after the explosion in question.

Grue had sidled up to Tattletale at this point. "We're not here for the docks, are we? We're here for them." He tilted his head to the vigilante in question. Tattletale should have known he'd pick up on that sooner or later. "Yes. The boss wanted to know anything I could get my hands on about them."

"Her." Alec interrupted, having settled back down after the explosion, sitting languidly on the lawn chair he'd brought with him.

"I'm sorry?"

"The hair and I can... kinda feel her from here. Her."

Lisa tuned them out, though not before noting down what Alec had said and updating her own mental checklist.

Then Glory-Hole and the Walking Apocalypse had shown up.

That had been enough for Brian. "Pack it in people: We're leaving."

She couldn't blame him.

But she really wanted to learn more.

And... it wasn't all just for Coil.

She just- needed to know more. She couldn't explain why-

***Hero could save Lisa Wilbourn from Coil***

... what?

Lisa almost couldn't breath, like she was afraid if she did, then the words would fade from her mind. An almost imperceptible fanning of hope in her soul.

She needed to get more information.

And then she'd know if she could actually dare to hope.

Chapter Text

So, the next chapter is almost finished, but, as the title here says, I have run into a slight problem.

A buddy of mine just finished the first Death Stranding to prepare for On The Beach.

We were talking about it and this story last night when he pointed out that Sam's abilities, while interesting, can only work in his world, and that giving them to Taylor would literally trigger the end of the world.

SPOILERS: Sam's abilities(DOOMS and being a repatriate) while useful only work because of his connection to the Beach. And the first time he was brought back to life by Amelie either triggered the Death Stranding, or sped-up the Extinction Event in question.

So unless I want Taylor to trigger the end of her world the second she starts using Sam's powers, then I need to swap him out for a new character.

Not happy about it, but I'll make do.

Which is why I'm leaving the thirteenth spot open for you guys to fill.

Just comment any character that you think might be interesting power and story-wise, a whole list if you want, and I'll be looking through all of it.

While I won't deny a character from a fandom that's already listed(Both Miles and Peter or Cole and Delsin) it will have to be a relativley decent argument for me to choose that.

I'll even take joke characters(This story spawned from the idea that Taylor could just use Regular Show logic to beat anything)

I haven't decided if I'll keep this chapter up once it's done or replace or with the next one yet.

Alright, announcement over. Have a good day!

Chapter Text

Normalcy 2.3

Dealing with Thedas and Varric always throws me for a loop.

It's the whole 'Dwarves don't dream' thing. Which, the fact everyone can dream here opens up a whole can of worms over whether or not The Fade and Magic exists here. Would we be able to dream if it didn't?

Yes, Varric and Hawke had just picked up the Grey Warden called Anders during this one, and I still had no idea what to make of the mage. He seemed nice, but there was something about him that just set me on edge. And not even Varric's whispered assurance were helping me with that feeling.

But that just means they were one step closer to finally moving on the Deep Roads.

Not the only development. Vax and the rest of his group had picked up a human called Percy during the dream a few nights ago. Vax himself was a little annoyed at the immediate eyes that Percy and Vex were throwing at each other. Just means he had to know what I and Vex felt when he and Keyleth were around each other.

Someone, in all their infinite wisdom, kept a fully loaded and functional canon around a bunch of fifth-graders and left Percy specifically around it. I... don't think he was aiming at the school bus, and he was lucky that nobody was hurt. but I don't think he should've been the one getting all the blame for that one.

A little? Yes. But the adults had clearly been the ones to fail when it came to upkeep and safety.

Ruby had started doing some training with her Uncle Qrow. Which meant that at some point I'm probably going to have to see if I can make whatever her weapon is going to be, probably a scythe considering how she was fangirling and squealing when Qrow busted Harbinger out. Yang had also started at Signal, as evidenced by Ruby helping her out by designing a pair of shotgun-gauntlets of all things.

Arthur and the gang had attacked a rival gang, the same ones that had attacked Mrs. Adler's homestead, and he'd brought one of their messengers - a guy called Kieran - back alive. Then they'd taken the information to hold-up a passing train. I wasn't quite sure how many guards had died during the robbery, but Arthur had gone out of his way to make sure the noncombatants didn't die.

Then there had been Orion and D-16 though.

It had been one of their few days off wandering Iacon when D-16 had pulled Orion down an alley and started sprinting back for the mines. Neither of us were sure why until a new robot had cut the duo off so he could say hi to D.

A large purple and green robot that looked a little like Megatronus. Glitch, D-16 had called him.

Orion, who had been looking up everything he could about D-16's former gladiatorial career and allies, knew exactly who he was.

The second reigning champion of Kaon: The Eloquent Butcher Damus.

They'd spent a few minutes catching up when Glitch had to leave. It had been a polite conversation all things considered, but D-16 had been irritable all day afterwards.

If I had to guess: He missed it. The fights, the power and strength, being able to at least live how he wanted, even if it meant fighting for his life every day. As a miner he didn't even have that; He had to stifle his pride in order to keep himself and Orion safe.

Orion managed to pull him back though. Of course his idea of doing that was by getting into trouble and D-16 getting in the middle of the mess to save him.

I hadn't gone back to Ezio or Rico yet.

Although, and I cannot let tío know this - Rico would be insufferable - I was much more concerned about how Ezio had managed to get out of that whole ordeal.

I did do a little something though: As me and dad were working on repairing the parachute, I stitched on a little peak to my hood. The weight of the fabric actually did a decent job of keeping the hood up when I was running around and fighting alongside casting a shadow to help keep my face covered when paired with my mask.

I could see why it was a decent idea when it came to keeping someone anonymous.

Still haven't gotten any answers yet. I'd try and force a dream again, but well- I remember Ruby. I wasn't about to try that again.

As for how I've been able to dig through all of this so quickly? Simple answer: Power naps. Just catching a few naps throughout the day had been a god-send when it came to digging through all of these memoires and people.

And yet, none of those dreams over the past few days could compare to the one that woke me up today with a choked scream.

I didn't quite remember it. It was... just a bunch of flashes. Random images bouncing through my mind.

Monsters and ghosts.

A dead and burned tree, a gaping wound rotting the center of it filled with concrete and a noose hanging from one of the branches.

Someone slitting their own wrists, draining the lifeforce from their veins into the soil, shaping the new mud into forms using their hands.

And...

A woman in a white dress, covered in blood, holding a dripping cow skull. Her hair was draped over her entire face, covering all of it like an inky veil, the only part exposed was her blood-crazed evil grin, all teeth and stretched unnaturally across her too-thin, pale face.

I know it wasn't me, but every time I looked down at my own arms all I could see was the blood that had caked hers.

It was why I'd spent the entire shower scrapping at my own forearms, trying to wash away blood that I knew wasn't actually there.

Why I was still staring at the mirror, trying to banish that woman from my thoughts. But she wasn't budging. She wasn't one of the thirteen - though I think she belonged to one of them - but she just had enough power to infect and hurt people just by memory itself.

And I think that was what she was trying to do to me.

... yes, I imagine she did

Ol' Hester thrilled in tha cruelty and anger and bitterness

"Ready to go?" Dad asked from where he was leaning against the doorway of the bathroom, pulling me from my thoughts and finally distracting me from that woman as I grabbed my glasses.

I didn't actually need them anymore. Whatever happened when I got Ruby's Silver Eyes and Ezio's Eagle Vision apparently gave me full 20-20 vision. I still put them on and use them - we'd swapped out the prescription glass - in order to at least attempt the whole secret identity thing. A pair of brown contacts helped pull the thing together; Prodigy has metallic silver eyes, so Taylor Hebert has to still have her old brown ones.

"Yeah, let's go."

I wasn't panicking as we piled into his truck and pulled out of the driveway. I definitely didn't start once we'd made it into the city and proper and began making our way to Arcadia.

... yeah, first day of school.

Yaayyyy

Okay yeah I was kinda panicking.

How can I face down criminals and the fucking Empire but the idea of walking into a school was making me feel sick to my stomach?

The blood pooled in my mind again.

Easy nipote

You've got this

Oh-

There's the school.

Why was this going so fast?

"Tay, you remember the plan for today and tomorrow?" Dad's question helped to take my mind off the fact I was walking back into the bowels of hell itself. Yeah, I did. "Half-day today, leave after lunch. Half-day tomorrow, come in after lunch and leave with the other students." Dodds thought it would help get me reacclimated to a normal school schedule.

Dad nodded along. "Alright. If you need to leave no-one would fault you." Why am I not surprised he knew.

"I'll be okay." Not even I could believe that. Not with the, oh-so-slight, warble in my tone as I grabbed my bag, trying to ignore the weight of my costume's jacket and harness buried at the bottom of it.

"Hey, Tay?"

"Yeah?" I turned back before I closed the door, trying to ignore some of the scattered crowds of people making their way inside around us.

"... swing by the union when you're done. Okay? I uh- might have a little surprise."

Oh?

Well now that's gonna be all I think about.

The blood flashed across my mind again, taunting me, almost as if the woman-in-white had known exactly what I was thinking.

"... alright. I'll Uh- See you then dad." The door closed and dad gave a little salute before being ushered along by other parents and the like.

Shuffling my way through some of the crowds around the entrance and pulling my schedule out of my pocket told me I had algebra first thing with a Mr. Summers.

... I might be on the wagon of people who say that whoever forces kids to have math first thing in morning deserve at least a punch.

You know I'd be able to help

Once we actually meet

Uh... thanks?

Honestly I'm glad I made sure to memorize a map of the entire school. Sounds complicated but just about everyone can do it- Christ: Arthur has a decent chunk of most of the east coast imprinted in his mind.

So I knew where I was going.

The only problem was I swear that I could feel everyone staring at me as I walked inside.

I knew they weren't, but that didn't help me at all.

Only thing to do was just hunch down and try to blend in with the crowd as I made my through the main hall. Again, this is nothing compared to, not only what I've faced down, but what I've seen from everyone, so why is this still so hard?

Easy, Waffles

Breathe

You've got this

It's just a few hours

Thanks Varric.

That still isn't helping me.

Ol' Hester thrilled in tha cruelty

Another flash of the woman. Another round of blinking my eyes clear from the sheer amount of blood that seemed to follow her.

Gently pushing my way through the crowds I was actually kinda glad to see Pan and her sister making their way through the hallway too.

I even almost said hi before it clicked that they wouldn't even know me.

Sure enough, Pan didn't even register me as she walked on by, hanging onto every word that GG was saying to another guy next to her.

So I'm even more alone than I thought I'd be.

I hate this. So much.

The final warning bell echoed though the halls as everyone started hurrying for their classes, me included, making my way into the classroom and hurrying to an empty seat in the back; Dodds had asked where my preferred seat was, which meant that I got a nice seat in the back in most of the classes.

Mr. Summers was an older man who wouldn't have looked out of place in the Van Der Linde gang or in an old cop show.

I think it was the mustache.

He did the typical roll call, thankfully not making a big deal out of me being here, before launching into the lesson.

Heh

Reminds me of my old College Prep teacher, T

Real 'Football Coach forced to teach History' vibes

I couldn't stuff down the chuckle as the words rolled through my head. Got a few weird looks but nobody said anything. Summers didn't notice either. It- Well, it had been the first real thing to finally get that woman out of my head.

Also, I thought you guys all agreed to keep quiet while I was at school?

We did mochuelo

But Pararrayos here wanted to be a dick

Do I want to know why you called him 'Lightning Rod'?

The teacher's continued lesson pulled my attention back on him as I was yanked out of my head. I had to force myself not to shrink at the attention of one of the guys next to me as Summers droned on.

"Uh- sorry."

"No you're fine. I was just- you kinda laughed then just stared off into space. Which I get, my ADHD forces me to space out all the time." He rambled on, seemingly unaware of my own want to continue this conversation.

Ease up on him, Αδελφή

I get it

I've got to deal with it too

Quiet for now, Ragazzo Pesce

As for you, nipote

I thought you'd be used to this by now

You guys are family, zio Ezio.

This is a little different.

"Chris!" Summers yelled, finally pulling the guy's attention from me and ending his own word vomit of a conversation. The guy - Chris - scratched the back of his head sheepishly as he backed off. "Sorry Mr. Summers."

It took everything in my power to not let out a sigh of relief once he left me alone. Why was this...

I get it, Waffles

This isn't exactly a problem you can punch your way out of

... yeah.

That makes a little sense.

Thanks Varric.

I couldn't take my eyes off of the clock, counting down the minutes till I could leave.

Come on...

Little more-

The bell rang out throughout the class as Summers started waving everyone out. Didn't need to for me: I was already out the door before the bell even finished it's first round.

Only problem was that I found myself smack dab in the middle of the throng of other people heading to their classes. I couldn't help but turn Eagle Vision on, searching through the surrounding crowds for anyone that could be a threat.

I-

I had to make sure there wasn't going to be another Madison and SophiaandEmma.

The second Eagle Vision blinked on the blood-stained woman was standing before me. It wasn't real, I could see people walking through her, but that didn't help the thunder of my own heart once it looked like her head tilted to look, Right. At. Me. That same evil rictus grin spreading across her shallow face.

It's not real, Stubby

Get that witch out of here

Vax's voice gently soothed the panic like a balm as my eyes closed and took a calming breath. Opening them, the lady was gone.

And there was nobody that looked like they were following me either; like Varric said: I couldn't exactly fight my way out of a problem like this if it happened again.

Nobody was glowing a faint red as I bolted through the crowds for second period.

History was next up.

Same thing as Algebra: Come in, run to the back seat, keep my head down, technically meet the teacher - another man by the name of Mr. Kripke who apparently had a penchant for band shirts - and wait for class to end again.

Nobody talked to me this time, so it was a little better.

Why-

Why was everything getting heavy?

There's nothing dangerous here so why am I panicking?

Also, god are these contacts a little itchy! Just something else to mess with me right now!

Another class over, another sprint through the crowds that seemed to be closing in on me.

Two down, one more to go. It was the only thing keeping me in the game as I found my seat in Art.

Oh- Lunch is broken up into block periods. A lunch goes right before fourth period, B lunch goes halfway through fourth period, and C lunch goes immediately after B. Since I apparently have Mrs. Wilson for French, that means I get to leave as soon as I'm done here with Miss Pine.

But I couldn't stop the shiver that tore through me or the feeling of sweat rolling down my neck when one of the girls next to me caught my eye. I could only pray that she didn't talk to me as Miss Pine droned on about... something. I wasn't paying attention.

She was still staring at me.

Breathe nipote

Everything's fine

Just breath

Breathe.

Breathe.

Breat-

A finger tapped me on the shoulder as the girl spoke. "Are you okay?"

The woman stood in the middle of a river, holding that same cow skull above her head as a group of children sat around here, being bathed in the blood as they chanted with her twisted hymn.

The woman danced through a field, uncaring of the cattle that was decaying and dropping in her wake, a deranged grin falling across her face as the innocent animals dissolved into a pool of gore and gristle.

Snakes exploding out of her, sending them out into a crowd of people, infecting them with her evil as they burrowed through peoples ears and into their brains.

The woman crawling through a window on all fours, swiping a baby from it's crib before snapping it's neck in front of the horrified parents.

The woman kneeling before the dead body of an old woman, lips curled into a smile as she reached down into the corpse's entrails, bringing them up to her lips and scarfing it down, biting through the meat-

"Uh- your nose is-"

I shot up to leave before I knew it, hand covering my face while the blood poured out of my nose as I tried my best to keep my breakfast down, bolting for the door, only stopping long enough to grab my bag and listen to the teacher yell about heading for the nurse.

I don't know how long I sprinted down the halls for, only stopping when I slammed open the door to the bathroom. Stomping over to the sinks and dropping my bag to the floor, I collapsed against the sink basin, bile coming up, burning my throat as I fully vomited into said sink.

I could taste it.

I could see the blood on my own hands.

Easy, mochuelo

nononononononononononoononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononononono-

-leave me alone right now.

please.

I'm not sure if that's a good idea Waffle-

LEAVE ME ALONE!!!

I wasn't sure if they could actually do that outside of our 'Overlord' causing it, but after a few moments the faint thirteen presences at the edge of my mind slowly vanished, leaving me alone with my thoughts for the first time since this whole thing started.

Everything was silent now.

The only noise was the subtle buzzing of the light above me.

Even that was... nice now.

okay

breath

just

breath

"Eh- you are okay Sankari."

The voice came from beside causing me to jump about ten feet into the air, spinning in place to come face-to-face with an older janitor. Taller side, with a wild head of silver hair and wearing an old blue jumpsuit, hard rock softly leaking out from a pair of headphones settled around his neck.

I-

I hadn't even noticed him when I came in.

"Uh- sorry. I- I- didn't know you were cleaning." I explained wiping the blood away using my hand, internally wincing at the fact I'd just made more work for him in the sink beside me as I did.

The old janitor just chuckled as he kept mopping, reaching down onto his cart and handing a water bottle over to me. "It is okay. Most people do not see me. Heh- would you believe this only the second time I have ever been on a vacation?"

The seal was still on it so I'm guessing it was okay.

No-

I knew it was okay.

Cracking it open and gulping it down was a god-send, even if I had to swish and spit in order to get the taste out of my mouth. "I'm- I'm Taylor."

"Hmm. I know who you are, Sankari." He said with a warm smile. "Some advice for you: Do not worry. You will fit like fist-in-eye around here soon enough." He leaned in a little closer now, looking me in the eye as he put the mop back in the bucket. "Between you an me? They will accept you or, well, tuli tupenrapinat."

Huh.

I didn't know the language, but I could kinda get the meaning from context.

The janitor shook his head before muttering to himself under his breath. "Ja jos tuo noita yritää päästä kuoleman läpi tavoittaakseen sinut tai sen toisen tytön, hänellä on toinen juttu tulossa." The words were uttered with a seriousness that took me by surprise, but not worried. Not when he gave another chuckle before continuing mopping.

I hadn't brought it up yet but there was something... odd about his voice. There was a calming warmth to it that felt- I don't know- it felt like there was something-

Just off.

That's the only way I could describe it.

It wasn't so much the tone or anything like that, there was just something about how he was speaking and how the words flowed together that was throwing me off.

It wasn't a bad 'off' though. I couldn't- Look, somehow, someway, in my bones I just knew the janitor was a good soul. Someone I could trust.

"Ah- I am glad to have the seal of approval. I am getting them from everybody: Old Tom. My Assistant. Now you, Sankari."

I was just going to tell him thanks for... I don't know - just being nice? - when the bell rang again, signifying the end of third period and the end of my school day.
"Time for you to go Sankari." He spoke up as he wrung the mop out.

Thank god.

The blood and gore in my mouth was gone too.

No- It was never there.

Grabbing my bag I was out the door, calling out a thanks over my shoulder as I went, the janitor just smiled and sent a slight nod before he got back to mopping, humming along to a song that was still softly playing on the Walkman as the door closed behind me.

Striding down the hall I had to remind myself that dad had wanted me to come down to the Union aft-

Wait-

How did he hear what I was thinking?

My feet carried me back to the bathroom before my brain had even caught up, narrowly avoiding ramming into some stragglers in the hall as I went, kicking the door open to an empty bathroom.

No janitor.

No mop bucket.

Even the blood and vomit was gone.

The only evidence that he'd been here was the wet floor and a caution cone that was standing in the middle of the floor.

What.

The.

Fuck?

Ah damnit

I should've stuck around

Could've said hi

He was still on vacation last I checked

The mysterious woman spoke in my mind as everyone came back at once.

I'll repeat myself: What the fuck is going on?!

I-

Easy Taylor

You said it yourself that the janitor was good

There is nothing to be done right now

... that's a new one.

He, uh- sounded like... grandpa. Mom's dad. Sounded like an older Orion too.

And... I'm really not going to get anything done losing my mind in a school bathroom, am I?

No, I already know the answer to that.

... but where did he go?

Where did he come from?

I know that bathroom was empty when I first stormed in.

... right?

Hey now

Calm down, Tay-Girl

I know this is a little off

But losing it ain't gonna help anything

...

... okay.

That's a new lady. Southern accent, not nearly as pronounced as Arthur's. There was also an... almost otherworldly lilt to her voice. Kinda like the janitor's, actually.
Somehow, I also knew it was what the woman-in-white's voice would sound like.

And don't you even pay her any mind

She's only trying to spook you

She tried to do the same to me

Yeah?

Well it's working.

Spinning on my heel I was back out the door and heading for the entrance.

You're talking like she's doing it on purpose.

She can't talk anymore, nipote.

She was only able to do it now because of how strong she is

But the witch might be doing it on purpose

What she said at least

Too soon.

I've only started with her this morning.

She's that strong?

Used to be

At least according to the Bruja herself, mochuelo

The Witch?

I felt a wave of resigned indignation rise in the back of my mind while Rico just chuckled; I'm guessing the 'witch' in question didn't like being called that very much.

Anyone else want to explain?

Oh yeah, thanks for piping up again. Don't know what I'd do with you guys being so loud right now.

I mean-

I could just try and talk your ear off, Αδελφή

Don't patronize me, Percy.

Alright, near the main hall. I just have to pop into the office, sign out, and-

... no wait.

I'm an idiot.

I already had to get today and tomorrow cleared with the office. I don't need to head into the office.

The halls were mostly clear as I spun around and headed for the nearest stairwell, the only notable exceptions were the occasional student also wandering around avoiding class or lunch.

Kind of like I used to.

A wave of comfort and whispered reassurances crossed my mind with a gentle caress. Clearly none of them liked that particular line of thought. Which also begged a question that had been stuck in my head since Ezio and Rico had started talking: What exactly do they all see and hear? And, further, can I stop them from seeing stuff I don't want them to?

Nipote

You know you can just ask us, right?

... okay.

Can you answer that then?

We see everything the same way you do when you're relieving a memory

And we just leave to what Lady Faden describes as a 'Mental Plane' when we wish to give you privacy.

Zio Ezio's voice smoothly flowed through my head just like every time he spoke up.

And honestly?

That was probably the best explanation I could've gotten.

Thanks, Zio Ezio.

You are very welcome, nipote

I found a stairwell up to the roof when it finally clicked what else Zio Ezio had said.

Lady Faden.

One of the other people in my head. Though I don't know...

Yes I do.

'Oh can't you see, see the light is fadin'

Fadin'

Faden.

That's you, isn't it?

The janitor knows you too, doesn't he?

... got it in one Tay

Her voice was faint, though not as much as it was in the bathroom; She'd drained herself talking that much.

But the fact that she could say anything before I even started on her memories said a lot about how strong she really was. Could probably say that about most of them, honestly.

I let her fade into the background as I darted underneath the camera near the top of the stairwell. I wasn't going to force her to stay in the forefront of my mind when she'd already drained herself today. Even if I knew it didn't take that long for any of them to recharge.

Yer alright gurl

God Arthur.

I know you can't help it, but I swear, every time I hear your accent I can imagine mom just cringing back from it.

The door to the roof was locked, but Vax and Varric had taught me how to lockpick, and a set of them was pretty cheap if you know where to look. Which meant the door was open in less than a minute.

Pretty long, but I do still have to practice. Their skills is more like a jumpstart when it comes to learning what they can do. Thankfully I've also always been a quick learner.

Peeling my bloodstained sweater off I balled it up and pulled my costume jacket out, the gauntlet and harness spilling out as I did. I winced when I finally saw just how much blood had poured out and soaked through the fabric, barely stopping at the shirt I was wearing underneath; God I'm glad I was wearing a red shirt.

Still, I slipped everything on in less than a minute, stuffing my sweater in my backpack before putting it on.

I just had to hope that it wouldn't affect the wingsuit or parachute while I made my way across town.

I could test it out while I was up here, but where was the fun in that?

... god, I really was going to turn into a adrenaline junkie.

Ha!

I knew you'd get it soon enough, mochuelo

Shut up tío.

Mask and gauntlet on, harness secured and I was ready to go.

I knew where I was going - a mental map of the entire city laid out before me within my minds eye - as I sprinted full-tilt towards the buildings edge, leaping through the air above the central courtyard and shooting my grapple out into the brick, the claw digging into the stone easily before yanking me towards it.

The air whipped through my hair as I got closer and closer to the wall.

Waiting till the last second to open the wingsuit was always a risky gamble: Too soon and I won't get the maximum boost, too late and I'll end up face-planting into whatever I'm grappling towards.

I'd seen tío Rico do it enough times to know that I wouldn't have fun doing the latter.

I ignored the huff in the back of my head as the wall got closer.

Now.

The wingsuit spun open without any issue - not like I was expecting considering I had a whole backpack on right now - and pulled up with a decent burst of speed, letting out a hiss of pain as I clipped my toe on the wall when I sailed past.

But I was flying free once more, the panic and fear that had been messing with me since this morning falling more and more to the wayside as I climbed higher.

More free.

Y'know, I was planning on stopping any bad guys that decided to creep out of the woodwork on my way to the Union. But that never happened. For once, Brockton Bay was relatively silent.

So, I figured, if BB was going to be quiet, then I'd take my sweet time. Closing the wingsuit and landing on a nearby rooftop so I could free-run my way to the docks; It's been a little bit since I just ran somewhere.

The only thing of note was the electronic chirp that came from my Commlink while I was in the middle of climbing up the side of an apartment building. I could've used my gauntlet to help clear the distance, and I had used it to catch myself once already, but I was serious about just running my way across the city.

Pulling myself up onto the roof I sat down on the same ledge I'd just crossed before sliding the screen open.

Pan had texted me. (Who else would it be? Nobody else but dad has this number, and he can't even text)

Pan-Pan: were you just at arcadia

The text was accompanied with a really blurry picture aiming up from the courtyard, a similar white blur shooting across the open sky from the camera's perspective.

I-

I don't really know how to respond to that.

How am I supposed-

Another chirp as a new message slid across the screen before me.

Pan-Pan: nevermind

Pan-Pan: dont answer that if you cant

... well alright then.

I wonder if GG had gotten onto her case or something?

Whatever. I just sent a quick thumbs up - and while a small part of me cringed away from using it, it was just too useful sometimes to ignore - before closing the device so I could get a move on again.

It didn't take me that much longer to get to the docks. Now, I really wasn't sure what I'd find when I arrived at the Union, but it sure wasn't Eli standing around the front door, keeping an eye on the sky. I had just put a foot onto the ledge to jump down when he met my gaze.

I was too far away to see what he was doing exactly, but he just nodded before waving me down.

Goddamnit.

I jumped down, shooting the grapple into the pavement before him to make sure I didn't snap my ankles when I landed.

"Hey, uh- Prodigy?" The bigger man hesitantly said once I'd drawn myself back up. "Hebert said you'd be coming by sometime today."

"Uh- yeah. We talked a little bit after the Empire fight." I growled out... look, it sounded stupid, but in conjunction with my mask muffling my voice already it should disguise my voice decently enough.

Not that it'd matter since everyone around here might know exactly who I was after said Empire fight.

Speaking of, I could still see the charred mark on the ground near the edge of the dock proper where I'd laid Hookwolf out. Apparently they'd decided to keep it. For some reason.

They needed a trophy, Waffles

Eli, thankfully, said nothing about my awful attempt to protect my secret identity as he led me inside. Honestly the hard part was pretending I'd never been here before, and therefore had no idea about where we were heading.

Of course the other part that wasn't going great for me was the numerous people openly staring at me as we went through the building.

... oddly enough, this wasn't nearly as bad as school earlier.

I-

Don't know why.

The mask always helps, Sis

Anyone can be under it

Which means you could be anyone

You don't have to be afraid of how you'd react to anything

You just let the mask do the talking

... that... that makes a sad amount of sense, actually.

Thanks- Ezio called you Little-Spider, so that's just what I'm gonna use until- y'know.

We passed dad's office and made our way to the conference room when Eli waved me forwards. "Good luck. I'd walk you the rest of the way, but something tells me you know where you're heading. Besides: I've got my own work I gotta catch up on."

Shit.

Hey, we already had a feeling that they knew

Getting mad and freaking out will not help anyone

Chill, alright

I never had to worry about a secret identity, and I turned out just fine, T

... shut up, Pararrayos.

Taking a deep breath to steel myself I opened the door to find dad and Kurt in the middle of a, rather heated, discussion.

The two men cut themselves off as the door opened, dad immediately leveling a tired smile as he gestured to the empty conference table. "Nice of you join us. Take a seat, please."

I just nodded as I took a look around the room. A laptop had been wheeled out and set near the center of the table, directly between the two men. It didn't look like it belonged to the Union though: It was a much newer model, and I could just make out what looked like a Guild stamp near the bottom corner of the keyboard.

Kurt gave out a sigh of frustration before turning his attention on me as well. "Hey kid. How was school- ow." He was cut off by a quiet thump as dad shuffled in his own seat.

I was just gonna ignore that.

"Uh- I don't know what you're talking about. I was just-" I continued using my fake growl voice, only cut off when Kurt and dad started snickering at me, Kurt waving a hand as he did. "Tay, kid. Knock it off. It's just us."

...

...

...

... motherfucker.

"You couldn't even let me pretend?" I didn't even bother hiding it anymore, pulling my mask off with a frustrated growl; The light on the camera in the corner was off, which I'm guessing means it was off.

"Not right now, Owl." Dad answered for the both of them with an apologetic grimace. "We, uh- had a surprise visitor yesterday. So-"

Visitor?

"Who?"

"Ah- That would be me." A woman's voice spoke from the laptop between dad and Kurt. What I originally thought was just the screensaver turned out to be a digital avatar as it moved to look me in the eye.

That was-

"Hello Taylor." Dragon happily said. "It's nice to meet you."

Thomas Calvert was not happy.

Not.

One.

Bit.

Everything had been going according to plan. His Tattletale was helping to compile his list of cape identities throughout the bay - a contingency that she had no idea she was helping with - and the rest of her 'team' was helping  to distract all of his adversaries.

Combine that with his strict and continued discipline in his own secrecy and there was no one any the wiser about his plans for this godforsaken city.

... unless Coil wished to think about the Woman in The Hat.

But that was something he never wished to.

But as he said: Everything had been going according to plan.

Had.

He still wasn't sure what had happened. A new vigilante had disrupted a deal the Empire was getting ready for. Coil had been watching the recording. The child was sloppy, uncoordinated, but had still prevailed against Krieg of all people.

Then the strangest thing had happened.

He'd split the timeline so he could follow them around, finding the child meeting up with Panacea on the rooftop of a hospital.

They'd talked for a moment, and then everything went white.

Thomas had awoken in his office on the floor, blood leaking from his eyes and nose, soaking through the thin fabric of his absurd costume as he picked himself back up.

Somehow, someway, this child had slammed shut his power on him.

But Thomas Calvert was not going to give up.

He tried again.

Splitting the timeline and he followed them during a routine mugging that he'd arranged by paying off a small group of ABB members.

The same thing had happened again... with an additional twist.

He awoke in his home this time.

And there was a voice in his head, louder and heavier than anything that had ever been uttered by human lips. Calling him an 'Interloper'.

A 'Fraud'.

A 'Parasite'.

Telling him to leave this one alone. That it belonged to something grander, for a grander purpose.

Anyone in their right mind would have gone screaming for the hills.

But not Thomas Calvert.

No, he had come too far and done too much to allow something like this to break him. He would not let some little upstart come in and ruin everything that he had ever worked towards. But that did not mean he would throw himself onto the fire anymore. No, instead he forced his pet to do it for him.

Just in case though... he had started getting a bug-out plan ready.

Thomas Calvert could be stubborn, but he was no idiot.

The moment this hellsite of a city became too much for him, the moment this new child tried him, he was leaving.

He had plans, stuff he had built over the years. Lives he'd sacrificed and 'friends' he'd betrayed without them knowing. But none of them - not a ONE - were worth his life.

They weren't.

Chapter Text

Normalcy 2.4

Honestly, I was too blown away to even register that this might be a huge fucking problem. Could you blame me though?

This was The Dragon!

"I am sorry, Taylor. Normally I wouldn't ever be this bold and loose with the Rules, but I'm afraid I must make an exception here." Dragon began. Dad tugged me into the seat next to him as she continued. "Armsmaster asked me if I could help establish a connection for you and the PRT, and while we were working on said goal we found a... slight problem."

A slight problem?

Give her a second, nipote

Dragon continued her explanation, even as dad slipped his arm around my shoulders. "See, I had taken a look through the local CCT cameras when I noticed a discrepancy. It appears that someone had been using PRT credentials to investigate you as well. I was just the one to finally stumble upon it."

... guess that explained why Kurt was here at least; He helped the security team around the DWU.

Neither dad or Kurt looked too surprised. "She filled us in earlier." Was all dad said at my questioning look.

Okay then. "Do you have any idea who it might be?" I needed to get on this. Secret Identities are important, and I have to make sure dad doesn't get dragged into my mess because I couldn't keep it secret.

"Unfortunately whoever it is, is using credentials above what I and Armsmaster have access to at the moment." She revealed.

That...

That would mean it had to be someone high up in the chain of command. But... I haven't done anything to warrant that kind of attention. I'm just a small time hero. Vigilante, technically. What would a PRT bigwig want with me?

Mochuelo...

What makes you think it's actually someone on the inside?

That's... a fair point actually.

It could be someone else who's gotten their hands on a set of PRT credentials. Though that raises a new set of concerns.

Who is it? How did they get ahold of someone's clearance in the first place? Why wasn't it reported in the first place, and especially once they'd started accessing the local surveillance system?

I-

The familiar droning in my head started up again as I felt a faint pounding start up.

Oh shit.

"Miss He-"

"Hey, pull over man I gotta take a leak."

The voice came from an older teenager in the passenger seat - college age, most like - shaking another teen by the shoulder as he said it. He was a rather heavyset man, wearing a slightly soiled short sleeve button up over a graphic shirt (Women Want Me, Electricians Hate Me) and cargo shorts.

The other teen was who I was following.

Electric blue eyes stared straight ahead into the dark ahead of us, shaved sandy brownish-blonde hair was certainly a fashion choice. But, then again, not everybody lives in Nazi-Central, USA. He was also dressed a lot simpler: A graphic tee of a cartoon racoon wearing a mask, and jeans.

He sighed before pulling off to the side of the dark highway, putting the car in park along the side of the road as the other guy clapped him on the shoulder. "Thanks brother- Two seconds." He was out the door and already unzipping his fly.

Racoon guy just rubbed his hand across his face. "Told you to go before we left Duffy's, Zeke." His voice wasn't as gravely as I remembered hearing, but I did recognize it.

Parraroys.

I took a look around the car at this point - it was either that or listen to the other guy take a piss - and try and figure out everything around me.

There was an old job application in the seat next to me.

'Cole MacGrath'

Parraryos, most likely. Unless there was another friend of his that just wasn't here right now.

There was a picture of a high school graduation. Parraryos and the other guy, surrounded by people. What looked like Parrayros' parents and a little brother. An older woman with the big guy.

Another picture on the floor board. A woman with dark hair kissing Parraryos on the cheek in a photo booth.

'Cole and Trish'

Yep.

Mentally update Parraryos' name.

"Oh shit." Par- Cole swore, looking into the rearview right as the flash of a cop turned on, cutting through the night. "Zeke! Hurry up!"

He didn't get his attention in time.

The cop stepped off his bike, already yelling at the other guy - Zeke - to put his hands in the air. Zeke, the drunken fool that he was did exactly that and ended up pissing all over the cop.

Cole took one look between the two of them before Zeke stumbled into the passenger seat, slapping him on the shoulder and urging him on. "Gogogogogogogogo!!!!"

Cole didn't need to be told twice, slamming his foot into the gas pedal as they peeled off, the cop swearing up a storm as he got left in the dust.

"You're outta your damn mind!"

"He told me to put my hands up!"

... the sad thing is he's not exactly wrong.

Cole agreed, considering the two of them cackled the whole drive down the road.

I thought they were home free.

Then the flash of more police cars appeared from the darkness ahead of them.

Cole slammed onto the brakes as the duo found themselves face-to-face with a whole wall of cops, all of them had their guns trained on the two college students. Seemed a bit overdramatic, but whatever.

The two exchanged a single glance before putting their hands up in surrender.

A single cop each dragged them out of the car, the first guy throwing Cole to the ground and-

"Miss Hebert?!"

"HOLY SHIT!"

"Goddamnit- again?!"

The three adults exclaimed in unison as dad pressed a tissue to my face, soaking up the new nosebleed that had started from getting dragged into a vision.

God-

I hate it when this happens.

"Again, Danny?!" Kurt whirled on dad while he grabbed another thing of tissues and a bottle of water while Dragon leveled her own question at dad. "This has happened before, Mr. Hebert?"

"Side-effect of my powers." I answered for the both of us, gratefully downing the water in one go. Again; It didn't taste nearly as fresh as what the janitor gave me. Now that tasted like I was drinking from the freshest, cleanest spring in the world.

The other two adults just stared for a moment before Kurt ran a hand down his face. "Jesus wept."

"Is it normally this bad?" Dragon asked curiously. Side note: That avatar program she's got has to be top of the line, considering I could actually pick out every tiny micro-expression on the digital face as she spoke.

Seriously, it couldn't have been cheap.

Still. "Only if I force it or something triggers it." I answered honestly, crumpling the bottle into a ball and tossing it into a wastebasket behind me near the door. I didn't need to turn to hear that I made it in. "At least I didn't throw up this time."

It was sad that I could say that and actually mean it.

Though dad's nodding was probably him thinking back to when I'd thrown up in the truck. I hadn't had a chance to tell him about everything else that had happened today, after all.

I could tell that dad was itching to ask about it already - and that was without me telling him about the woman in white - but he was clearly holding back until we were out of here. Y'know, without anybody trying to listen in.

Something that was proven correct when, after another few moments of silence, Dragon began speaking again. "I feel the need to point out that the PRT and Wards have resources that are more than capable of helping..." She explained, trailing off once she saw dad frantically cutting his hand across his throat, trying to silence her.

Yeah, I saw it.

He wasn't subtle.

He didn't need to worry though. I'd have to be an idiot to start getting mad at Dragon for doing the smart thing.

Hell- I didn't even like arguing with him about it. But he wouldn't listen to my side if I hadn't.

I just gave her a nicer answer than the one I'd given Armsmaster and Miss Militia. "I appreciate the whole deal thing, but I'm going to have to pass-"

Don't be so hasty, mochuelo

Think this through

Think what through?

She came here because she was worried, nipote

I mean- yeah.

But that doesn't-

Ah.

I get it now.

I've watched enough to know that it takes a special kind of decent to drop everything and help a random child. Especially when you've probably got to balance helping the rest of the world on top of that.

I need to give her something.

Something for her to help me with.

That might work.

She is one of the smartest people in the world, after all.

"Actually," I began, gathering their collected attention again. "There is something I need some help with."

Keep them in suspense, get them antsy to hear about whatever you were going to reveal. Thanks, Varric. Even more considering I was trying to muster up every ounce of charm that I've gotten from him, zio Ezio, tío Rico, and Vax.

"What do you need?" Dragon asked. And I immediately got what Ezio and Rico were saying. She was doing a decent job of hiding it, but the whole 'Someone spying on me' thing had gotten her antsy to do something about it. She'd take anything at this point.

I did feel slightly grimy about taking advantage of it, but if it worked, it worked.

"I-I- I don't know if it'd be too much trouble for you, but if I were to give you some blueprints or my equipment, could you maybe... make it better? Stronger?" I laid as much charm as possible on her, laying a hand on my grapple gauntlet as I said it, drawing her attention to the device while I waited for the request to settle.

The stutter and pause were just to help sell the whole 'Scared kid in over her head' thing. Even if I was telling the truth.

In fact, it was crucial that I was telling the truth.

Vax's last memory of recruiting Percy helped me figure that much out.

Why bother lying? You'd learn soon enough that I haven't a silver to my name

In fact: I am totally alone in the world. Perhaps you can relate?

It turns out when you hit rock bottom the truth is your only bargaining chip

Admitting you need help it... changes people's hearts

Percy's monologue to Vex that me, Vax, and the rest of the S.H.I.T.s had to hear echoed in my head.

Though I would appreciate it if dad and Kurt would stop looking at me like I'd grown a second head. I mean- Kurt looked like he was getting ready to toss a blanket on me and call it a day. Dad especially looked like he was pretty damn close to calling me out on my BS; I'd never sounded that scared to him once this whole thing started.

Dragon's virtual avatar sat silently staring at me through the screen for a moment before it's eyes darted down.

"... I could. Happily." She eventually said after another few moments of heavy silence. Her eyes shot up to bore into mine, though not unkindly. More... curious. "But could you answer a question for me?"

What was I going to say? No? "Of course."

"Technically speaking nobody could force you into the Wards unless you royally mess up, so to speak. So I'm just curious: Why don't you want to join the PRT? The Wards?"

Ah.

That's... that's a question.

The easy answer would be teenage rebellion. What teenager likes being told what to do, after all? But... that wasn't it.

The PRT have done everything they could to help the city and all of us. I have to believe that, because the idea that after all these years they just haven't done a damn thing to try and make Brockton safer is too much to even consider. And while the Wards do go out and actually fight crime, save the day, half of their whole thing is public relations stuff.

And...

I remember The Agency and Rico's years of experience with it.

Varric and the new Knight-Commander of Kirkwall. Meredith. She hasn't done anything to him or Hawke yet, but he'd started hearing rumors.

Percy and every teacher that's taken the bullies word over his own. Not even counting all the times every other adult in his life other than his mom taking... Gabe's side.

Vax and The Clasp's multiple run-ins with guards, corrupt and not. Not mentioning the S.H.I.T.s multiple fights against evil from every walk of life.

Arthur's years as an outlaw and gunslinger, on the run from the law for trying to do good.

Orion and Cybertron's whole fricken class system. D-16 and the numerous innocent people disappeared to the mines and the gladiatorial pits of Kaon.

... Ezio and that fucking rat Uberto.

Dragon and dad were still staring at me.

Only one thing to do: The truth is sometimes the only bargaining chip, after all.

"... the PRT and them try and help. But they don't do enough. I don't know if that's because they're stretched too thin or what. But I can do more if I'm a free agent. Help more." I know it probably didn't get my point across very well, but I... I needed someone to understand. "I-I don't know if that makes sense but-"

"No, no. I- I think I get it." She said softly, turning her eyes away from me while dad laid his hand on my shoulder again.

There was something weird about the way she said it though.

I'd always been decent when it came to reading people. Now it was better than ever thanks to everyone helping me.

She sounded... almost jealous? I don't know why she would though. I don't think- It sounded like she hadn't even clocked how she was feeling here. What was that all about?

I don't want to pry, and something told me she wouldn't appreciate me doing it either, but this would be so much easier if I could actually see her face-to-face.

The subtle swell of someone trying to speak up tickled the back of my mind. After the bathroom earlier it was pretty easy to stamp it down, silencing whoever was going to try talking to me. A string of muffled curses in Italian told me exactly who it was.

I'd been keeping an eye on the room and everyone in it - I've learned to make sure I can't be caught off-guard anymore if I can help it - so I saw the moment that Dragon came to her decision, lifting her virtual eyes up to meet mine with a resigned expression. "It's a deal, then."

Fuck yeah.

Dad slouched in his seat out the corner of my eye, running a hand down his face before turning his own gaze back to me.

... to be fair, I had just emotionally manipulated one of the smartest people on the planet.

... it was for a good cause?

"I'll do my best to keep whomever is trying to spy on you off of your trail," Dragon continued, the screen of her laptop splitting to reveal... something. Some kind of program. "I'll need you to upload schematics for all of your equipment. While I'm at it, I might request your measurements as well. Your costume cannot be providing that much protection."

Oh wait- "I didn't mean a whole overhaul-"

"I want to." She cut off before nodding her head to the program opened next to her. "Please."

Fine.

And it wasn't because dad had frantically started nodding his head. A look in his eye that just screamed 'She's here to help, you've already gotten her in your palm, just let the smart lady do her thing'.

Kurt had slipped out at some point.

Guess I haven't exactly mastered the ability to actually keep track of everybody when I get lost in my head. Unless I'm fighting, that is.

Dragon and dad leveled another prompting look at me. Letting out a heavy sigh I got to work, pulling Dragon's laptop towards me and began writing down everything I could about all of my stuff. Good thing about Dragon's stuff though: I don't exactly have to worry about funds and materials.

Probably.

The Commlink and grapple gauntlet. Rico's harness and magnetic holster. Upgraded wingsuit and parachute. I even threw in some stuff that I haven't exactly gotten around to acquiring. No idea how they would work, but might as well try for them, right? Go big or go home?

The measurements for my jacket and a new mask. No goggles though. I don't like the wind and stuff getting into my eyes, but I need them uncovered for Eagle Vision and Silver Eyes.

I think.

... look, I'm still making this up and trying to figure everything out as I go.

I didn't give her anything on Bianca. Just a list of materials and tools along with the blueprint for her bolts.

I'll- I'll freely admit that I'm a little protective of her. I blame Varric for rubbing off on me.

Ah, isn't she?

Bianca and I have been through a lot together

... thanks Varric- I know that one was just a memory, but I thought I got you guys to be quiet right now?

All of you can get bent.

"This is... quite a list. But some of this? Some of these are descriptors, not blueprints or schematics - and they don't even make any real sense. Everything else looks good though, but-"

"I know." I cut her off gently before she really got going. To be fair, I wasn't really expecting her to figure out how to get most of Vax's equipment working without magic; The Boots of Haste? Belt of Returning? Nah- not likely. The daggers would probably be easy to figure out though.

"What she's trying to say is we'd be very grateful Miss Dragon." Dad sounded awkward as he finally spoke up for the first time in a while. But he was right. "Yeah. Seriously. Thank you. For the warning, if nothing else. You- uh- didn't have to but-"

"I wanted to. And all of this as well." She cut off with a gentle smile back on her digital face, leveling that gaze back on me. "I would like to keep talking, but I am needed elsewhere. Keep the laptop. I'll be in touch." She finished before ending the call, leaving both of us alone.

Alright, now that I don't have to put on a 'charming' front, I dropped my head into my hands as I mentally went over the first order of business: Who would be looking for me specifically? I haven't been making that much trouble. Especially not for anyone who'd have that much pull at the PRT.

Unless they've been infiltrated by the Empire. Which, considering this is Brockton Bay, isn't entirely out of the question.

"So... not exactly the nicest surprise in the world." Dad began, refusing to really meet my eye as he scratched the back of his head. "It could've been worse though."

Could've been better, but I didn't say that. "You couldn't have just given me an idea about what this was about?" I asked instead, staring deadeyed at dad the entire time. I knew from experience that sometimes that was all you needed to do to get someone uncomfortable enough to talk.

He stayed silent for beat before sighing. "... should've. I just.. I don't know."

"... whatever. Too late to change it now anyway." I ground out, head in my hands as I peeked out between my fingers. Dad waited another moment before nodding simply; Things have been going so well that I almost forgot that he's still having to re-learn everything about our situation too.

"... hard day?" He pivoted topics, truly looking me in the eye for the first time since I'd been here.

"Yeah. Something like that."

"Figured." Dad sighed, running a hand over his thinning hair before standing abruptly. "Get changed, cameras are still off, I'll tell Kurt and the others I'm taking off early today. We'll just hang out. You and me. Sound good?"

Yeah.

That actually did.

"I'd like that." I smiled at him, pointedly ignore the subtle fist pump he gave himself as he picked himself up and strode for the door. "Like I said: Get changed- Oh, and don't-"

"Don't forget the laptop." I finished for him, waiting for him to leave before locking the door behind him.

As I got changed out of my costume - just taking the gauntlet, harness, and jacket off - I couldn't help the smile that still hadn't left my own face; It, uh- it had been quite a while since we'd just hung out. Family day.

Since...

yeah.

I closed the laptop and tossed it into my bag alongside my costume just as the door knocked. "Ready to go?" Dad's voice was muffled as it came through the door.

I just smiled as I unlocked the door and stepped outside. "let's go."

Side by side, we made our way to the truck. Climbed in, and made our way to lunch and home.

We hung out for a few minutes before slumping down onto the couch and watching movies.

I fell asleep halfway through, happy and safe for the first time all day.

I was in the middle of a city. Standing on the observation deck of a skyscraper.

Trying to find whoever I was attached to this time was harder than I thought considering the sheer size of the crowd that was on the deck too.

There was an easy way to find them though.

Ruby. The first time I ever dreamed of her I tried to run off after Summer. I'm still pissed about it, but I remember being ripped back towards her every time I tried to run.

So I did the smart thing and walked through the fence. I was floating freely for a moment before forcing myself down, plummeting off the building.

The city was massive, sprawling out below me.

One of the buildings nearby caught my attention. The metal pike at the top and birds on the corners were instantly recognizable: Chrysler.

Manhattan.

New York.

I was yanked right back up to the observation deck, floating in place before a little kid, probably about eight or nine. Black, with close-cropped hair, wearing a red t-shirt with a stylized white 'A' on it, simply staring out into the city and sketching in a notebook.

A big guy was next to him. Older, looked like the kid with the same haircut and a moustache. His dad, I'm guessing. The way he carried himself told me he was probably some kind of fighter. He was just holding the kid's hand while they just watched the city in relative silence.

It was actually nice.

The sound of New York carried itself everywhere. What would normally be annoying was comforting as the kid yanked on his dad's hand.

"I think I got it right!" He had that same childish lisp that most kids do, tripping over his own words as he showed his dad what he'd been drawing, pointing out a building in the distance as he did.

A white skyscraper. It looked modern, asymmetrical in design, like a giant dagger in the heart of the city. The same 'A' symbol on the kid's shirt was emblazoned proudly on the side of the tower in a bright red.

"Good job, Miles. Think your mom'd like it up on the fridge?" His dad's voice was comforting in that way most parents are, kneeling down to look at the sketch as he asked.

He was right though. Considering how young the kid was, it was a pretty decent mock-up; Kid had talent.

The kid - Miles, just gave his dad a crooked grin.

It was nice.

Naturally it didn't last.

There was a ear-ringing slam as a body hit the needle on top of the building - Empire State - before dropping onto the deck with a groan.

I knew a hero costume when I saw it.

Bright red and blue, covered in black web patterns and a giant red spider on his back.

He picked himself up with a grumble, popping his neck before doing a somersault onto the rail.

The giant white lenses of his mask narrowed as he looked into the sky. More specifically, at the man with mechanical wings dressed in green.

Miles' dad snatched him up as everyone ran for the door, even as the hero cheerfully waved at the flying guy. "Come on Vultey, if you didn't want to play chicken you should've said so!" He quipped before shooting a rope at the flying guy with a 'thwip' sound and rocketing towards him.

Me and Miles were yanked inside before we could see what happened next.

But it didn't stop him from shaking his dad's shoulder, staring open-mouthed at the scene in pure unadulterated glee.

His dad didn't look nearly as excited as Miles was, just patting him on the back as they made their way out alongside the rest of the evacuation.

I woke up from my nap with a start, finding myself all tucked into bed. Dad had actually carried me upstairs? I haven't had that happen since I was nine.

Blinking the weariness from my eye I stumbled my way downstairs. The dark kitchen greeted me as I took a glance at the stove-top.

Eleven o'clock.

We got home around one.

My 'nap' had lasted about ten ho-

No, forget nap, at that point I was just sleeping.

If I hurried I'd be able to swing by the hospital just before Panacea got off. Didn't bother to turn the light on as I grabbed the leftover burger; Something I could shovel into my face before leaving.

Though I was brought up short by the woman in white standing in the hall, simply staring at me from the other end. Still covered in blood and grinning.

Too bad for her, the janitor and the Bruja had helped almost more than anybody else earlier.

So I wasn't scared anymore.

I was mad.

"Really? We're still doing this?" I could've said it in my mind, but it wouldn't feel as... satisfying? Yeah, satisfying. "I don't care if you're some rogue memory or-or a hitchhiker from the witch- I'm done dealing with you! Fuck! OFF!"

Not the most intimidating threat in the world, but the Woman in White just stared at me before literally vanishing before my eyes, leaving me alone in the hall again.

I waited another second before heaving out a sigh of relief.

I'd be lying if I said that it wasn't a small weight lifted off of my shoulders. And I had a hunch, however small, that it wouldn't be a problem anymore.

Hopefully.

Heading back up to my room, I couldn't keep the self-satisfied grin off my face as I crammed the burger into my face, throwing my suit's jacket and harness on while I made sure to grab Bianca and the revolver this time; I'd made sure to always keep at least one weapon on me ever since the Hookwolf thing.

I'd done some more work on Bianca over the past couple of days - Ruby's newly growing engineering skills were very helpful, even if I don't have access to the resources and equipment that she does - although all my 'work' was just picking up some nice wood polish and varnish to really get her waterproofed and shiny.

... okay. I might have a slight attachment issue to her.

But I don't exactly control what I get from everybody.

Whatever.

Ignoring the laptop still sitting on my desk - I'd put a little bit of tape over the camera, just in case Dragon got a little too curious about what I do in my off time, no matter how self-centered that sounds - I finished throwing my suit on and getting ready to go.

Window open an-

Forgetting something, nipote?

Ezio's voice flowed through my mind again for the first time since school; It wasn't that I didn't like hearing from them, but sometimes they have a nasty habit of piping up when I don't want them to.

He was right though.

It wasn't that hard, just tape a note to my bedroom door for dad to find just in case, and I was out the window and into the night sky. The... unique combination of pollution and socio-economic rot that purveys every facet of Brockton is a hell of a way to really get woken up.

Actually, I always compare Brockton to everywhere I've seen, but it only has one real 'Sister City' I think: Kirkwall.

Both of them are extremely shitty in their own ways. Not counting the ways they actually do crossover on that chart, of course.

... corrupt. Both cities are really, really corrupt.

Though you could manipulate it to suit your own needs, if you knew how to play the system. That was something I'd learned from Varric and Vax.

Still, I flew over the skyline faster than I'd ever done before. Buildings blurred underneath me as my arm was starting to get sore from how often I was shooting off the grapple and reeling in.

Worth it though, considering I made it to Brockton General in no time flat. Blasting up the side of the building fast enough that I almost clipped the rail once I cleared the roof.

Panacea startled back at my sudden appearance, stumbling over her own robe as I finally touched down, huffing to myself even as she scowled at me. "You took your sweet fuckin' time tonight."

Oh please. "I'm here now, aren't I?" I pointed out, arms splayed to my side, only to duck out the way from the flying bottled tea she chucked at my head. "Uh... you okay?"

I thought it was a fair question, especially once she just huffed out a stream of smoke and leaned heavily against the railing again. Without answering, I'll add. I really wanted to know what was wrong. But she wouldn't even bother looking at me, even once I joined her side-by-side.

The silence stretched on another minute or two before it clicked that I'd have to push her into talking. But, I didn't have to make it seem like she was the only one giving something up here.

The truth can be the best bargaining chip, after all.

"I had a mild panic attack at school today." I revealed, mildly ecstatic once she finally looked at me, even if it was out the corner of my eye. "I think I've got it handled now, but I didn't actually think my powers could trigger one."

She still wasn't biting.

Nothing else to do but keep going. "From what I was able to gather, I might have been haunted by a rogue memory or soul that was attached to one of the new guys. Like something out of a horror movie: A woman in a white dress, covered in blood, haunting a small country-side and hurting everyone that crossed her path."

"Be careful." She finally spoke, eyes forward as she continued. "That's some real villain shit. Especially cause you said they're your family? That will get you if you don't keep on top of it."

"No."

"... what?"

"That's not true, and I'm not gonna have a whole 'Nature vs. Nurture' debate with you. It's just wrong." I explained, doing everything in my power not to flinch when she finally whirled on me, fury blazing in her eyes as her voice dropped to a hiss. "Oh yeah smartass? How do you know?"

I thought of Vax and Syldor.

Varric and his father.

Arthur and his dad.

Ruby and Tai, too depressed to take care of his daughter and forcing Yang into a parent role for years.

I didn't say anything, merely tapping the side of my head as I maintained eye-contact with her. Panacea held my gaze for another moment before she snarled to herself and turned her focus back out into the city.

I let her have a few more moments to compose herself before I continued. "Look. I didn't come here to argue, okay? I just... wanted to check in on you."

"You and everyone else today." She spat.

Jackpot.

"So what happened?" I asked gently, hoping that she'd be open enough after this to speak. Even if I'd almost messed it up.

"What didn't happen? My 'mom' decided we needed to have a nice long conversation about my family history, all because someone had to get involved for some reason." Ah, the infamous Carol Dallon. Panacea had complained about her enough times that I'd already decided I didn't like the woman. "I flunked out three tests today after that conversation this morning, which meant that I still had to hear Carol bitch and moan all about how I'm 'Ruining my reputation' and 'Everything you do reflects on the family and our image'. Then the fucking bus breaks down on my way here, and I can't count on Victoria coming to pick me up because she's on a date with her fucking Buddy Boy!!!"

... there it was again.

I sat back and let her rant her heart out - If anyone knew how cathartic that could be, it's me - but my attention was drawn to her eyes.

That same flash of something that had put my entire family on high alert was there again.

Only when talking about her sister.

Ease her into it, nipote

Be subtle

Gentle

Don't just-

"So what's going on between you and your sister?" I interrupted, ignoring the collective groans and curses inside my head as Panacea whirled on me again. Though this time, the anger in her eyes had been replaced by fear and panic. "What?"

"You and your sister? You get real weird about her every time she comes up or when she's around." I continued, even as Panacea started breathing heavier and heavier, eyes darting around a blind panic. Was she looking for her sister now? Why wo-

Oh.

Oh.

Oh shit.

Carol Dallon was already a bad mom from what I've heard.

What if-

Oh man. What I was thinking was a major thing to accuse anyone of. But I didn't know GG that well. And she reminded me a little too much of Emma. Not my Emma. No, she reminded me of the mean girl bitch Emma.

And if she was... "Your sister isn't hurting you, is she?" I asked, protective fury building in my own chest even as Panacea was looking worse. No wonder she was: Glory Girl was a full on flying brick. There weren't many people that could stand up to Collateral-Damage-Barbie.

"NO! Why would you even-" She started, cutting herself off by tugging on her own brown curls before turning back to me. "Victoria's perfect! i'm the- Why am I even talking to you about this-"

Jesus.

She was terrified. Hell, I was terrified: There wasn't much I could probably do to Victoria Dallon. But I'd still try. "You don't have to be afraid of her, all right? If you need help-"

"We're done! We're done! Leave me alone- I don't want to talk- I'm going home." She stammered and stuttered over her words as she stumbled her way to the rooftop entrance, making sure to keep away from me, even as I tried to reach out one last time. "Pan, I don't think-"

"Are you going to stop me?" Her question stopped me short, hand raised in silent threat, even as her fear and panic kept rising.

Even though we both knew it wouldn't do anything if I didn't want her to, Iraised my own hands in surrender, taking care to keep my voice low and gentle as I replied. "No! No. I just- I just want... stay safe. Okay?"

I want to say that Pan took another look back as she left.

Instead she bolted through the doors and took the stairs two at a time as she ran, never looking back as the door slammed shut behind her, leaving me alone on the hospital roof.

I waited a few more minutes in baited silence. A feeling that got worse once I spied Panny full on sprinting from the hospital, robe flowing in the wind as she ran deeper into the city. I followed her. Just enough to make sure she made it home safe.

A little stalkery, but I thought it was better than just letting her run through Brockton Bay, alone, in the middle of the night.

Ugh, God. Nice going Tay. Good Old Hebert Luck.

I didn't even bother going on patrol after that. Heading home, stripping down and falling into a fitful sleep once again.

This memory was weird.

Fractured.

I could feel and see numerous visons flashing by, things I couldn't understand.

Images and voices slowing down just enough for me to get my bearings, though not enough for me to truly comprehend what was going on around me.

The voices and images were... muddled. Smeared, if that makes sense. Like there were multiple memories overlapping at once, all clamoring to be heard and seen at the same time, refusing to let me focus on one lest the others be left behind.

And then I'd get yanked forwards again.

More and more of them piling up and doing the same things that the other memories were doing.

It felt like my head was going to split in two.

Only snippets of words were truly recognizable, and, even then, it was impossible to truly comprehend without context.

'Ordinary'

'Slide'

'Meadow'

'Temple'

'Not-Mother'

And then everything settled with an ear-shattering pop. Landing heavily onto solid ground, I shot up with a startled gasp, finding myself... somewhere.

The place just looked... off. Wrong somehow.

Massive hills alongside peaceful plains stretched in every direction for miles. The only real break-up on the horizon was a collection of truly massive pillars, stretching infinitely to the sky above.

Every fiber of my being had seized up the second I saw them. Conflicting ideals warring within my mind.

Looking at the base of those pillars, every ounce of survival instincts within me was screaming to not go that way. Whatever you do, it said, don't go that way. Like... something was hissing it into my mind.

But looking at the top of the pillars was an entirely different feeling.

Like whatever was at the top of those pillars could be trusted.

"Whoa..."

The young voice startled me from my thoughts, whirling around to find three children wandering the very same fields that I was in.

Beyond them was what looked like a- a- a tear in the fabric of reality itself. Leading to what looked like a junkyard... and an old slide projector, beaming it's light directly into this wasteland.

My eyes slid over the third child, too terrified to properly cross the threshold of the portal and into this plane, and instead focused my attention on the other two.

The ones that had been brave enough to actually come through into the unknown.

The older girl was who I was attached to: The same auburn hair as the other boy. Same blue-ish gray eyes, darting around, taking in every detail with pure childish wonder.

"Jesse! Dylan! I don't think I like this one!" The boy still hanging back by the projector shouted into the waste around us.

The two children - who looked too similar to each other to not be related. Siblings, probably - ignored him as they continued deeper into the the plane, the girl dragging me further along.

The boy kept running ahead and jumping around, even as his older sister tried to reign him in; I wasn't going to name either of them until I got confirmation about which was which. Jesse and Dylan are fairly gender-neutral names.

The girl did finally stop to call over her shoulder to the other boy before they got any further. "That's what I said about Temple and Meadow, Neil. Neither of you listened to me." The other boy- Neil, at least had the decency to look guilty even as the siblings left him further behind.

Temple. Meadow.

That was-

"What do you think those are Jesse?" The little brother - who I could now confidently call Dylan - asked, voice full of wonder as they got closer and closer to the pillars. Jesse started gently tugging on her braid as she chewed on the question.

That was a question I also wanted answered too.

"I- I dont- I don't know." She eventually revealed, only stopping to stare at the top of the pillars. At the odd safe presence I'd felt. "But- it feels different. Safer than the other ones."

Safer?

Was that what she meant by Temple and Meadow?

What was the 'Not-Mother' then?

A sudden shift almost knocked me off my feet. Even as the children were startled when the sky above the pillars shifted from bleak gray to a pulsating soothing blue.

A heavy presence, gentle and comforting, settled around the children. Dylan stiffened, still as a statue, even as Jesse appeared captivated by whatever this was.

Then the clicking began. The chittering and shifting noise that echoed inside of Jesse's head, and, therefore, my own as well. Speaking in a language that no human could understand or ever truly speak.

But Jesse could understand it.

Me too.

It was a paradox, but that wasn't stopping this thing.

'Special' It called both of them. 'Safe'

Even as Jesse lowered her guard further and further, I was growing more on edge.

Especially once it turned it's attention onto me.

Which shouldn't have been possible.

The worst part?

I'd felt this before.

I recognized this feeling.

This heavy warmth was what I felt when I called them out.

"- call you... Polaris." Jesse said, smile on her face while she named this entity after the guiding star.

I just knew it as the Overlord.

Okay, so Aisha could freely admit that she was a little obsessed now.

Could you blame her?

Prodigy was pretty fucking cool so far.

She wasn't sure who leaked the news, but there were already guys selling bootleg merch shirts of her surfing a rocket and shooting Hookwolf.

Naturally Aisha stole it as soon as she saw it. Okay...so 'stealing' might be a strong word. She was going to pay for it. She left the stall with an 'IOU'. Therefore, not technically stealing, cause she was gonna pay it back.

At some point.

Of course everyone looked at her like she was crazy the first time she wore it out. Not that she cared. Prodigy had saved her, like, her first night out. Made a lifelong fan out of Aisha after that. It's not her fault that she was just getting ahead of the curve, so to speak.

Her dad, hardass that he was, didn't quite get it - and it didn't help that neither she or Brian had told him why she'd prematurely jumped onto the fangirl bandwagon - but, for once, he didn't interfere. Just shook his head, grumbled, and let her run wild with the whole thing.

And yeah, she got even more insufferable about it ever since Prodigy's PHO thread started going strong:

Prodigy had absolutely demolished one of Squealer's big-rigs.

Supposedly laid the verbal smackdown on ol'Armsmaster.

See Hookwolf shirt.

Apparently laid out Rune and Krieg at the same time.

And, this one was just a rumor, but she'd supposedly fought Oni Lee and Lung at the same time. (Aisha wasn't sure about that one. You usually know when Lung is doing shit)

... even though all this stuff was pretty cool, it wasn't what Aisha was really happy about when it came to the new girl though: She was just happy that, for the first time in her entire life, it felt like someone was finally doing something. Not running, not letting the gangs run rampant, just fighting back for once.

Wanted proof?

Krieg was still locked up. Brian said that he was probably getting fully locked up(whatever that means) soon. If it had been anyone else to take him in, Krieg would've been back out on the street before anyone even knew he'd been taken down.

None of those Merchant dicks Prodigy had literally kicked out of a speeding truck had been bailed out by Skidmark. Probably already sent to prison. And almost nobody had been hurt during their little joyride through downtown Brockton.

For the first time in her life Aisha actually had some hope for the future.

And yeah, Prodigy had been a fricken dork during that meeting. But she'd done everything in her power to make Aisha feel safe. To make sure none of those Empire skinheads did anything to her.

No one else other than her family had ever stepped in when she was in danger.

No one.

She hadn't even meant to scream for help that night. Especially in a city like Brockton Bay, where almost everyone turns the other way the moment they hear a cry for help.

She'd gone against her instincts for the first time in her life, and, for once, her blind hope had actually been rewarded.

How couldn't she respect that?

Look up to that?

Chapter Text

What If #1

Jin Sakai

I kinda want to smack Greg upside the head.

He does not know that his Japanese is awful

Do not hurt him just for being...

Stupid?

I was going to be nicer about it

But yes

God, I thought I was done with him when I left Winslow. Nope. Of course he somehow had to transfer to Arcadia after the place got shut down.

While I do not agree with your dislike of the young man, I will not lie: I do not like the way he is looking at you

Hey, he doesn't just look at me like that. It's just about every girl that crosses his path. Usually the better looking ones. He's just staring at me because we're the only people in the library. Besides: He's just lucky I can't bring you here. Or worse, Yuna.

Heh

Yuna would chew this boy up like he was nothing

Honestly though, better Yuna than Lady Masako. Now that would be a tragedy waiting to happen.

Hmm

And how is your haiku coming?

Uh... do I have to be doing this?

Why can't I just skip this part of Ghost training? It's not like you really had to do it after-

Well-

Everything.

It is more useful than you know

It... it can be used to steady yourself

Keep yourself calm during the most stressful of situations

And it helps to remember very important moments

"Ugh- fine, Uncle Jin."

"Uh- what?" Greg's eyes finally shot up from where he was trying to not-so-subtly stare through my hoodie to look directly at me. "Who?"

"Don't worry about it." I waved him off, barely stamping down Jin's paternal rage.

Little choice left, I picked my pen up and continued writing the poem.

Sneaking my way through Coil's underground base, I was once more thankful for Tattletale slipping me some codes to loop he security footage.

Funnily enough, The Ghost never had to deal with cameras back in his day.

I could have come up with a work around if need be

Oh-

There is someone coming from the hall on your left, a couple of meters down

Sure enough, I saw the mercenary from where I was crouched by the hallway.

Taking my grappling hook out, I managed to toss it into the ceiling, climb on up, and sequester myself into the vent just as he rounded the corner. I wouldn't be able to use the ventilation to move around, but it would work for a quick hiding spot if the need arises.

Still I had a plan in place.

First: Save the hostage that Tattletale had told me about.

Second: get the poison ready to be circulated through the ventilation system before we left. No need to get into a knockdown, drag-out fight with Coil's mercs if I didn't have to.

Armory is coming up on your right

You could find a... gasmask? Two of them. One for you, and one for the hostage

Uncle Jin.

Thank you. There is a reason why you were one of the first real big legends.

Ducking into the armory using the door codes, it was easy work to find a couple of gasmasks and duck back out.

Following the map that Tattletale provided brought me to where the hostage was supposedly being kept.

One kunai into the grunts face and he dropped like a light.

I didn't like killing, but Jin's skillset was, unfortunately, very lethal. And I didn't have anybody else that had a non-lethal fighting style, which meant I was shit-out-of-luck.

Dragging the body into the cell, I found a little girl. For some reason she didn't seem very surprised to see me. Simply nodding to herself before grabbing the second gas mask.

Hell-

She already knew where to go for the secret exit out.

Which meant all I had to do was get to a place where I could poison the entire facility now.

Map

Yeah, Uncle Jin, I know.

I'm not that much of a rookie.

I could hear the amused huff in the back of my mind as I crept closer and closer to my goal. Jimmying the lock open and finding my way into the service room, I dumped my entire poison stock into the ventilation system.

All I had to do now was wait.

After all: By the time they figured out they had all been poisoned, it'd be too late.

I didn't have to wait long.

The alarm started blaring throughout the entire bunker. Orders being barked out before the guy on the intercom started choking on his own blood.

Waiting a few more minutes before leaving, I found every surface covered in blood, numerous bodies scattered along the halls as I strode towards where I knew Coil was hiding.

Sure enough, the snaky bastard was trying his damndest to crawl away down the hall.

Guess he had some life in him yet.

End his suffering

Neither you or I care about honor, but it would be far crueler to leave him to his fate

End it

My sword was already unsheathed as I stalked towards the downed man.

He didn't even have a chance to react as my blade pierced his chest. The final gasping breathes that escaped him were music to my ears after everything I'd heard he'd done.

Justice.

Revenge.

All served at once.

Vin

So, I wasn't sure about that Elend guy when you first crossed his path, but he's definitely grown on me.

I...

I am glad to have your support?

Not that it matters much, bu-

Yeah, I know, but follow-up question, if that's okay?

Of course

Okay, cool, so I have to ask: What's the deal with the whole 'Hero' thing?

Sorry?

You heard me.

What's the deal with it? I know everybody in your universe used it like a proper noun. A title. One that I've heard people call you a few times in your memories, but then you've also had other people called it, or claim it for themselves, so what's up with it?

Is it like a prophecy thing?

An earned title like a Prime?

Or is it more like a 'I choose myself to be the chosen one' type deal?

It's been driving me crazy!

Heh

... that wasn't an answer, Auntie Vin.

Please?

That's all you're getting out of me

AUNTIE VIN!

Oh, Hookwolf, you've done it now.

... isn't he made of steel in this form?

Yes. Yes he is, Auntie Vin.

Dodging the massive steel wolf, I was wracking my brain for options how to take him down.

Honestly. just grab his shoulder, Burn him, and just toss him into space. Nice, simple, and very easy.

Yeah, but I don't want to kill him Auntie Vin.

... although that would be really cool.

Actually, could he survive something like that?

Only one way to find out

... fuck it.

Sliding underneath the screaming wolf, I let my hand get caught on the numerous blades that made up his body, snapping off a pice of steel from his underbelly. Once I was sure the fragment of shrapnel was securely buried inside my hand, I let it Burn and promptly sent him into the fucking stratosphere.

And I didn't even have to worry about pushback. Thanks, Buffy.

Although... that- uh... that might've been a little more force than necessary.

... eh

You did what you had to do

Hey, Auntie Vin? You want to see if I can do it with my eyes closed when he comes back down?

Why not

Hermione

I'm genuinely fascinated about all of this

Would it be possible at all for you to pick up some books on Parahuman science?

I wish to compare what I know about the wizarding world and what you all have discovered on the topic of Parahuman research

That depends, are you going to yap my ear off about the parallels between how Case-53's are treated and most magical creatures?

As I recall, you actually enjoyed that lecture

I did, and you were absolutely right to tell everyone to fuck off when it came to the treatment of house-elves, but that's not the point.

I can't be distracted because you want to launch into 'Professor Granger Mode' every time you come up with some new theory or the like.

... I am not a professor

Minister of Magic certainly, but I have never been a professor

... whatever you say.

Hey, this is why the French magical education system is slightly bette-

YOU TAKE THAT BACK RIGHT THIS INSTANT!

Heh-

Works every time.

Come on...

Come on...

"Wingardium Leviosa!" I commanded again, waving my arms like it would force the spell to cast.

A few notes, if you'd like?

Ah-

Is Professor Granger going to be making an appearance?

Unlike Harry or Perseus, you do not pull sarcasm off very well

Now, as I was saying:

1: You're over-enunciating the verbal component

2: You do realize that you are attempting wandless magic, yes? Something that is notoriously hard to do, even for someone like Professor Dumbledore?

And 3: You are attempting to lift an old cargo ship. An object that was never going to be lifted by a single person casting a simple charm.

Need I go on?

"What else am I supposed to do then!?" I snapped. "I promised I'd try to clear the damn bay! And I already know from Percy that I can get stronger just by being in the water, I was just hoping-"

What?

That Perseus' godly boost would help advance your own magical potential?

Also, please do not speak out loud. I know you are currently underwater in the bay, but you can never be too sure

"... yes." I admitted quietly, slowly sinking to the bottom of the bay before taking a seat on the coral bed.

Hermione stayed quiet as the fish and ocean currents made their way past me, silently studying the different cool and warm waves cascading around me.

Taylor...

Talk to me

Please

"... why does it feel like magic just makes more problems than it solves?"

One could say that about any form of skill or power

For example: Look at your Parahumans

The idea of a Conflict-Drive is both intriguing and worrying all at once

Ha.

You and Victoria could probably debate for hours in that case.

We could

Alas, I cannot speak to anyone outside of your head, and I highly doubt you wish to translate everything I would be saying

... I would if you really wanted to.

You know that, right?

I do

Now, I believe I can help you brainstorm ideas to fix this problem before you

First off: How do you feel about trying to create a remote apparation spell to transport this ship somewhere else?

Oh, now I know you're just trying to be funny.

There's so many problems with that plan that it's not even funny.

Now, something like a disintegration spell on the other hand...

Dante

Say it

No.

Come on!

I'm just asking you to say it once

Just one time!

I'll even say it with you

1

2

Jackpot!

No!

I already had to change my entire wardrobe before it was something you approved of.

Then my own personality has been slowly changing to match yours. I am not going to speed that up, thank you very much!

Uh, yeah?

That's how it works when you're around family

You start picking up habits and stuff from them

As for the clothes, you were out of your mind if you thought I was gonna let any niece of mine out and about without looking fine

Ugh-

You-

You never did this to Nero!

Yeah, but that's because Nero already knew everything he needed to

You?

Not so much, kid

Whatever.

I ignored his ramblings about getting a strawberry sundae for lunch as I strode into the common area. Honestly, The Ward's kitchenette wasn't really all that bad. But it was definitely a place with only teenagers and kids in mind.

I just gave a half-hearted wave to Missy as she said hi, making a bee-line straight for the fridge. If I was lucky, then the pizza from last night would still be here.

Sure enough, a couple slices of pepperoni were sitting right there waiting for me.

No microwave, no plate, I grabbed the food and stalked my way back to the living room.

Everyone else was already sat down for movie night.

Looping my foot around one of the dining chairs, I kicked it towards the assembled Wards, the chair somersaulting through the air before landing with a clatter perfectly straight in the exact spot I wanted it to.

"I will never understand how you do that." Carlos stated, looking at the chair like he was sure the thing would start flying.

Dropping onto the old thing, I just chuckled to myself before gesturing to him. "See, you guys would be able to do that if you actually knew how to be stylish."

Hey!

I taught you how to do that!

Shut up, Dante.

I have a movie to watch.

Dismal!!!

The demonic voice roared in my ears as I dance out of the way of a blast of gunfire. Readying my warhammer - PR wouldn't let me have a replica of Rebellion - I'd already darted into the ABB goon that had tried to riddle me and hit him with a Combo A before tossing out a taunt once he hit the ground.

Crazy!!!

See? Better!

One of them came at me from behind,

Spinning in place, I threw my hands up in a block as me and Dante yelled in unison.

"Royal Guard!"

The sledgehammer the guy used shattered upon impact. Unable to dodge, he was forced to take the counter I threw at him, sending him tumbling down the street.

Badass!!!

Switching to Trickster I had already teleported to the nearby rooftop and pulled out my replicas of Ebony and Ivory. Yeah, the giant sword was too much, but the custom hand cannons? Nah, just fine.

"Gunslinger!" I screamed out, already engaging in some gun-kata as the gangers on the rooftop charged me.

One sucker got a pistol whip to the back of the head, using him as a springboard to leap onto the guy that had tried to rush me afterwards. Second guy didn't get a chance before I'd crushed him underfoot, using him as an impromptu skateboard and shooting everything around me as we grinded across the rooftop.

Heck yeah!

Can't beat a classic!

The demon announcer agreed.

Apocalyptic!!!

I didn't even let the last guy here get a chance to do anything.

Rushing him with a Million Stab, I followed up with an Air-Taunt before piledriving him with my version of Balrog, I thankfully didn't have to deal with the original demon still attached to the Devil Arm as the ground cracked under the force of my hit.

Another chain of Combo B and Combo C alongside a nice bullet from Ebony and the guy dropped like a sack of potatoes.

Smokin' Sexy Style!!!

Huh. Guess I managed to skip S and SS rank. "Heh- Jackpot."

Oh!

NOW you say it!

I see how it is

No love for good ol' Uncle Dante

Deal with it old-timer.

JOKE: Mordecai and Rigby

"Shitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshitshit-"

LOOK OUT!!!!

HOLY CRAP!!!

I ran as fast as I could towards the spiky radioactive lizard.

Why?

Why in the name of all that is holy did I decide to come on by for an Endbringer battle- ESPECIALLY AGAISNT BEHEMOTH!?

Running and jumping away from the falling buildings, I could hear the monster roar somewhere deeper within the city.

A bunch of heroes had already fallen at this point. And I was fairly certain that this was going to be the worst Endbringer battle in history. Y'know- other than Japan and Newfoundland. Fuck Leviathan.

Wait- STOP TALKING!!!

Yeah! Right over there, dude!

A mental nudge from the racoon and blue jay prompted my attention to look in the rubble to my left.

Upon closer inspection, I found my salvation: A fresh golfcart, sitting perfectly framed like Gary had gone out of his way to leave it for me. Unslinging The Power from my back, I climbed in and hit the gas.

The tires spun in a burnout for only a second before I shot forwards, darting my way through the debris field as I drove deeper and deeper into the ruined city.
A new building collapsed onto the road before me, giving me a perfect ramp up to the rooftops.

Driving over rooftops, I could see Behemoth in the distance, tearing his way through what was left of the city. Finally, it let out another burst of energy that knocked over a water tower and setting up the perfect railing to grind off of and launch right at it.

Ah, Sick! Go for it!

Dude! If Taylor dies, Danny's gonna be pissed!

TOO LATE!!!
 

I went flying off the roof, ready to smash the golfcart right into Behemoth's dumb face. I couldn't help it. "WHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

WHHHHHHHHHHHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

WHHHHHHHHHHHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

"OH FUCK!" The curse tore out of me when Behemoth literally swatted me out of the air, sending me crashing straight back onto the roof I'd just jumped from.

I ignored the cries of the two animals in my head as I crawled for the dropped piano, groaning all the while.

Behemoth stalked towards me right as I managed to grab The Power, sliding the keyboard closer right as the Endbringer started charging up again.

I didn't bother with coming up with my own song, smashing the keys while I screamed at the top of my lungs. "KILL BEHEMOTH, KILL BEHEMOTH, KILL BEHEMOTH- WOHO!- WON'T YOU KILL BEHEMOTH!!!"

Everything was still for a single terrifying moment until Behemoth vanished with a quiet pop.

Holy shit.

Scion was destroying every world.

And I had no idea how to stop it.

I was staring at the golden man laying waste to numerous Earths, golden blasts of energy leveling entire continents as I watched through one of the Door Man's portals.

Compared to every other defender still standing, I was definitely the odd one out: Wearing nothing but a sports bra, jorts, and a mullet; Yes, I thought I was going to kill him using Death-Kwon-Do.

Hold on- Mordecai! Call Skipps!

Already on it!

You guys have phones that can work in my head!?

Why wouldn't we/Why wouldn't we?

... y'know what? Fair enough-

Wait a minute!

Are you using the phone that connects to the Eighties!?

Am I going to get snatched by the Phone Man!?

STOP TALKING!!!

"Christ! Fine!"

"What?" Legend turned to me like I'd gone crazy.

"Nothing!"

Oh shit-

Door Man dropped the portal before the blast that was coming straight for us could incinerate everyone standing here.

Alright, we're back!

Don't worry, Tay. Skipps said he's seen this before

Of course he has. Skipps has seen everything. What've you got?

He said something about how he defeated Death in an arm wrestling contest?

Yeah, he did that to save Rigby's life once!

He did?

Do you not remember waking up in the hospital?

Oh yeah!

GUYS!

EXPLAIN!!!

Oh right. Uh, Mordecai?

He said that you have to go to a place called a... shard-space? Whatever that is, and challenge The Warrior to a competition or something

That's not-

Whatever, deal.

"I gotta plan!" I announced, ignoring most of Cauldron's questioning looks as I turned to Door Man. "Door me into Scion's shard-space!"

"I don't think I'll be able to-"

"Just do it!!!"

Door Man looked at me like I was crazy before muttering to himself. though, he looked genuinely surprised when a glowing doorway appeared before all of us.

"I'm going in. See you guys later. Hopefully." I stated before walking into the door, the glowing portal closing behind me and leaving me in a vacant void.

I couldn't see anything until I felt a presence enter my mind, trying to tear down my mental walls.

Plan time.

There was no way I was going to beat this thing in an arm wrestling competition.

The Warrior turned it's attention to me. Multiple arms spawning from every surface as the kaleidoscoping creature floated down to my level. The creature began speaking in my mind when it suddenly clicked: I knew how I was going to beat it.

"-I, The Warrior-"

"THE WARRIOR!" I screamed at the top of my lungs at the exact same time and pointing a finger at the creature. "JINX! YOU'RE JINXED!!!"

Tt's confusion was plain to see, projected inside my head as it lowered it's face right down to me. "What-"

I immediately punched it as hard as I could in the eyeball.

And was only mildly surprised when it promptly dropped dead at my feet.

... could- could it really not even take a single Jinx-Powered punch? Hell, The Death Punch never kills anyone.

How weak were you?

I mean I'm not complaining.

In fact, there was only one thing left to do.

Planting my foot on it's body and cupping a hand around my mouth as I danced on top of the corpse. "WWWWWHHHHHHHHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

Ah yeah!

Hell yeah!

Ah.

Wait-

"How do I get home?"

Chapter Text

Normalcy 2.5

The shrill beep of my alarm yanked me from Jesse's memory.

The sunlight streaming through my blinds almost blinded me as I blinked the sleep from my eyes. Blearily looking at said alarm told me it was almost ten.

I had to get to Arcadia for lunch at eleven.

I didn't bother to turn the alarm off as I stumbled my way out of my room and downstairs, taking the steps two at a time and almost falling straight into the hall table before making it to the kitchen.

Dad was already gone. A note on the fridge telling me the standard 'Have a good day' and all that stuff.

Making a cup of tea, I couldn't get Panacea out of my mind.

I really screwed up last night, didn't I?

I told you to take it slow, nipote

I know, zio.

But I still feel bad about it. Even if I do think that something was going on between her and her sister.

Really?

No shit, mochuelo

Alright, enough of this.

Quiet time. Please.

I heard a small huff in the back of my head before the thirteen presences in my mind slowly stepped back.

I was alone again.

With my thoughts.

... I don't really want to go to school today.

Thankfully, I already have a free day as long as I make it up tomorrow.

While I was waiting for my tea to boil I snatched the receiver from the landline and punched in Arcadia's number.

I was only half paying attention as I explained a little bit of the situation to the front office lady before she patched me through to Dodds. Then that conversation was mainly me nodding along and pretending to listen as Dodds explained they'd just move my half-day to tomorrow.

One last promise and I was free.

I had some work to do.

First: I had to finish up memorizing a map of Brockton and every little business I could; I knew just how useful it could be as a skill from Arthur.

Two: I needed to apologize to Panacea. Or, at least, explain myself for last night.

I could at least get to work on that first one, pouring over my map of Brockton while nursing a cup of tea.

I'd been at it for at least an hour and made good progress when my eyes started growing heavy. Heavier than they should be. I'm guessing someone is trying to force me to go to sleep.

A yawn tore it's way out of me before I knew it. Having just enough fortitude to make it to the living room couch before dropping down.

The darkness of sleep claimed me in seconds

I was back in Iacon with Orion and D-16, the duo sneaking their way through the early morning.

I instantly recognized where Orion was leading the other bot.

"Alright. Stay quiet. Wait for me, I'll be back before you know it." Orion instructed the gray robot before turning to the metal vent system in front of the two.

D-16 just scoffed and ran a hand down his face, yellow optics thrown to the sky as Orion unscrewed the vent cap. "I just hope you know: One of these days, I'm gonna get tired of saving you."

No you wont.

"No you wont." Orion called over his shoulder before throwing a hand out. "If it makes you feel better, just go keep an eye on the streets nearby or something."

I tuned out D-16's reply as I turned my attention to the building Orion was currently sneaking into: The Iacon Hall of Records. Orion's former place of work.

One of these days they're actually going to revoke his old credentials.

I don't know why they haven't already, if I'm being honest.

D-16 walked off with a huff and a wave of his arm, leaving me and Orion all alone as he dropped into the building. I hope to Primus he doesn't get caught again.

"Oh yeah? Well watch this." Orion dropped his hands to his side as his legs locked together, tricking the two guards into thinking he'd transform before turning on his heel and running like buggery down the dark hallway.

Yeah.

He got caught.

Again.

"GET HIM!!!" The guards screamed as they gave chase down the hall after the red and blue bot.

Orion managed to jump up using one of the record crates and swing one of the ceiling vents down, clothes lining one of the guards along the way.

He was still sprinting along the corridor - dragging me along - when he came face-to-face with one of the security drones he'd tried punching the lights out of, snatching it up and keeping a hold of it even as one of the guards behind him transformed into a small tetrajet.

Orion didn't even give the bot a chance to catch him, diving straight out of one of the closed windows and falling through the heights of Iacon.

I would've been screaming at this point if I, sadly, wasn't already used to this level of chaos from the mining-bot.

I already knew how he'd get out of this.

Sure enough the security drone in his hands came back online after a couple of hits, allowing him to start gliding through the skies. Until he got blindsided by somebody, sending the bot, me, and the drone into a tailspin, only ending when Orion face-planted into one of the buildings.

He let go of the drone, falling down the side of the building before spring boarding across the gap to a nearby rooftop.

I thought he was going to fall when his hand slipped the first time, feet failing to get purchase. The two tetrajets were still circling around.

Thankfully Orion managed to pull himself up and start running away again, heading straight for the rooftop access.

Of course that's when he decided to show off, spinning around and slowing down to wave at the two guards. "Ha! So long sucke-" Was all he managed to get out before falling through an open skylight, both of landing hard on the floor and crushing a table underneath.

"Ooh- Energon!" Orion cooed, grabbing a small armful of the tiny blue cubes and waving at the collected party around him as he made his way to the door. "Evening everyone. Pardon me."

He was off like a rocket as soon as he made it down to street level, sliding underneath traffic and losing all the cubes he'd just picked up in the process, shoveling a couple of them into his mouth and sprinting back down the street.

I thought he was home free until we both noticed the two tetrajet guards circling around him again.

Orion, in all his infinite wisdom, decided the smart thing to do was dash straight towards the edge and leap off onto the passing sky-train.

If he had missed it by even a second he'd have gone splat against the cold ground of Iacon.

As it was, he instead went splat against the glass ceiling of the train, holding on for dear life and waving at the collected bots crowded below him, staring.

He held on until it finally pulled into a station on the lower levels, jumping off and using the opening doors as a launch pad. Landing with a stumble and sliding down the rails until the two guard bots slammed into the ground before him, towering over the smaller bot.

Orion finally stopped running, hands on his knees as he fought for air; Clearly D-16's fitness and training plans had been doing something right. "Hey, fellas. Thanks for the head start. Want to give me another one?" He snarked, stepping backwards as they stalked forwards, blue optics darting every which way looking for an out.

The lead bot, the one Orion had smacked with the vent, stomped forward as his hand transformed into a cannon. "You're dead!"

The red and blue bot's hands shot up in surrender. "I'll take that as a no."

Even as the two guards were getting ready to smash Orion, I wasn't worried. I knew that D-16 would be here any second to bail the librarian out. It's how it always goes.

Sure enough both guards stumbled when someone slammed an hover-cart into their backs, giving Orion a chance to slip by them and into the over turned cart while they were distracted.

"Hey! Watch where you're goin- Ohhhhhh." D-16 trailed off as they turned their collective attention onto the gray robot. One of the guards immediately pointed their cannon on D before barking out. "What did you say, No-Cog!?"

"Sorry sir. I didn't mean you. I was referring to the bot who was behind you." D-16 pointed out, using their turn around to shovel all the stuff that had fallen from the hover-cart back in to bury Orion from sight.

"Uh- where'd he go?" The second guard asked, scratching the back of his helmet as he looked around for Orion.

I saw a small glimmer of mischief appear in D-16's optics as he continued burying Orion. "Who? The filthy red and blue bot? Big mouth? Squeaky joints? Gives off a corroded metallic stench?"

I could tell Orion was fighting the urge to laugh even as the first guard lowered himself into D-16's face. "Where is he!"

"He went that way."

The guards didn't even stop to question it, taking off in the direction that D-16 had pointed without saying another word, leaving the gray bot behind.

Not that D-16 cared. He wheeled the hover-cart onto the sky-train immediately, nodding to one of the femme's that walked by, waiting until they pulled out of the station to knock on the cart. "Alright. All clear."

Orion all but jumped out of the hover-cart, carefully catching the machine parts as he pointed at D. "Okay, D-16, I may be a little rusty. But corroded? That is too far."

"Let me guess: Chased out of the archives?" D-16 asked, like he wasn't there helping Orion sneak in, in the first place.

"Yeah. Had to jump out of a window this time. Almost died. It was wild." He chuckled out, climbing from the hover-cart as D-16 bent down to start putting the machine parts back into said cart. "And digging through ancient data is worth dying for?"

"Yes. Yes it is." Orion replied instantly.

"Primus above, I need a new best friend." D-1 muttered to himself as he and Orion got to work piling the part back up.

"Hey, if there are any clues in our history that could help locate the Matrix of Leadership, then they're gonna be in the archives. Trust me-"

"Sentinel Prime- THE Sentinel Prime, is up there on the surface right now, risking his life, for us, in search of the Matrix." D-16 started, uncaring to the subtle eye-roll and smirk on Orion's face as he started his usual speech.

"And that's exactly what I'm doing!" Orion pointed out, leaning away from D's attempts to brush some of the rust off his shoulder. "But I'm trying to help him."

D-16 just laughed to himself and waved it off, even as Orion continued. "The sooner Energon flows again the sooner we wont have to mine for it. Don't you want to choose your own path? Do whatever you want?"

"We're miners. We mine. That's all." There was that familiar tightness to D's voice as he repeated the line without any real emotion. That stifled pride and hope choking him again as he said it.

Not that Orion cared,

"No- there's got to be something more I can do again. I can feel it!" He emphasized, even as D-16 brushed it off. "Oh yeah? Is it like that time you had a feeling that you could transform without a cog?"

Ha!

I remember that!

Orion accidentally opened his exhaust port all over the deck during the try and his arms had locked up at the joints before sinking into his torso for a couple days. He'd been so mortified.

"You said you were never going to mention that again." Orion pointed an accusatory finger at the other bot, even as his optics darted around. probably praying that nobody else was paying attention.

"Yeah, and it took me three days to pry you open. Face it: Your feelings just get you in trouble. Just trust in Sentinel Prime."

I tuned the gray bot out now with a roll of my own eyes.

I like D-16, really I do, but his whole worship of the caste system and Sentinel Prime gets real old, real quick.

"If we did have cogs though-" Orion began only to be cut off by D-16's quick reply. "I'd transform into a shovel and beat you."

... that- was a weirdly quick response.

"I don't like how fast you answered that." Orion stated, turning his attention forward away from the other bot. I thought the rest of the ride would pass in silence before Orion's optics lit up and he smacked D-16 on the arm. "Hey, if you did beat me, then there's no way I could give you this awesome Megatronus Prime thing I have here."

D-16 immediately snapped to attention, staring at his brother in all but blood. "Whoa-whoa-whoa- what Megatronus Prime thing?"

"Oh, you know: just a mint condition Megatronus Prime First Edition decal." he answered, holding up the holographic sticker to the light.

"... what?"

"But if you don't want it I could always just throw it away-"

"That's not funny- throw it away- let me see!" D-16 cut him off and tried swiping the sticker from his grasp. Orion managed to pull back just in time and throw a hand up to hold the now eager bot off. "Hold on. Don't just grab it, you'll crease the thing."

D-16 went deathly still as Orion leaned over the hover-cart and gently applied the decal to his shoulder, letting it adhere properly before smoothing it down.

"You know, Sentinel says that Megatronus was-" D-16 began, staring reverently at the sticker.

"The strongest Prime to ever live." Orion finished for him, throwing a soft look at the other bot. "I know buddy. It looks good on you."

It really did.

I didn't think purple would suit the gray robot, but it worked surprisingly well.

"It's really cool. Thanks."

"Always got your back." Orion started, holding his blue fist up as D-16 smiled and tapped his own fist against his. "No matter what."

I tuned them out for the rest of the ride back down to the mines.

I stopped paying attention once D-16 and Orion clocked in for their shift.

Equipping their tools and jetpacks they took off after Elita-1, a pink bot that had been in charge of this mining sector since before Orion got sent here.

She started her whole marching song as they flew after her, chanting something about her getting close to a promotion and brushing off a quick compliment that Orion tossed her way. Honestly I could relate to that.

The duo followed her and Jazz into a tunnel that opened up before them, moving quick to mine what little they could before the tunnel closed behind them. A couple of other bots following behind tossing down a couple of light poles to keep the place open a little longer than they'd originally have.

I'd usually just stand around Orion and pretend to follow along with whatever he and D-16 were doing.

Until another bot, a wannabe scientist called Wheeljack, let out a startled cry and began running back towards all of them. "VEIN'S GOING TO EXPLODE!!!"

D-16 didn't need to be told twice: He grabbed Orion and immediately started booking it towards the exit, narrowly being passed by a panicking Elita-1 who was barking orders down the comms telling everyone to evacuate.

Orion, D-16, and Jazz were almost home free when they all got blindsided by a sudden rock growth, knocking all of them to the ground.

Orion managed to pull himself up in time to watch Jazz get his legs crushed underneath a sudden collapse.

"Jazz is stuck! Elita we've got a trapped miner, I'm falling back to assist!" He shouted down his comms, him and D-16 doing their damndest to push the collapsing wall back.

***Negative! Do not break protocol- Evacuate!***

Her voice barked out over the comms. And what did she want him to do? Jazz was one of his oldest friends besides D-16, did she just expect him to let Jazz die?

D-16 was doing most of the heavy-lifting. How it always worked: D was just really strong. "We're gonna need more lift." he just barely managed to huff out in a strained voice, all of his strength going towards saving the other bot. Jazz slapped Orion on the arm and waved him off. "It's closing, O! Just grab your pack and go!"

The red and blue robot's optics lit up at the suggestion, running off and grabbing said pack before jamming it underneath the crumbling tunnel.

Activating the pack helped give D-16 enough strength to start pushing the wall back just enough for Orion to pull Jazz out, though not before losing his leg in the process.

D-16 let go in time to snatch both Orion and Jazz by the scruff of their necks, sprinting down the tunnel as the pack detonated in ball of blue fire, sending the trio of bots sprawling onto the ground.

***Pax! What's happening!?***

Elita's voice barked out from Orion's comms, snapping them all out of their stupor as Orion reached a hand to turn his end of the commlink on. "Uh- nothing much. Just normal, protocol following stuff. It's all good."

The rumble of the tunnel cut off anything else he might've said as he and D-16 turned their attention back down to the collapsing tunnel. "Oh, that's not good."

No shit!

Run!

The blue pulse echoed out as he warned Elita-1 and the others about the incoming mess as the came charging down the tunnel, D-16 leading the way and smashing through any of the growths that sprung up to halt their progress while Orion had Jazz thrown over his shoulders.

Floating alongside I saw Elita throw a bunch of the lightsticks in, holding the collapsing ceiling up just enough for all of them to dive their way out of the tunnel as the ceiling caved in.

I thought they were home free.

Until one of the last lightsticks came flying out of the rubble, cutting through the air above their heads and burying itself into one of the Energon purifiers along the wall. I couldn't help but wince once I saw the machine fully shut down in a shower of sparks.

But they'd done what they were supposed to do: They saved Jazz's life and didn't lose their own in the process. It couldn't go any better.

Not that Elita-1 seemed to care. "What the hell, Pax! I told you to evacuate!" She snapped at the taller bot, shoving him in the shoulder as he picked himself up.

"I did."

"If I get fired for this..." She trailed off, letting the threat hang in the air between them while he just brushed it off. "Oh please. They're not going to fire you."

Right? Why would they?

Sure enough, that massive Darkwing dick slammed into the ground right behind Elita. Drawing her attention as he spoke in his dull tone. "Elita-1, you're fired."

She, of course, immediately turned and started arguing in her own defense even as Orion spoke up to take the heat off of her.

Me?

I was just wondering how he got down here so quickly. I knew Elita-1 was working her ass off to try and get that promotion. Work her way up and out of the mines.

Were- were they waiting for something like this to happen? Some excuse they could use to deny her that chance to get out of the mines?

That's...

That's awful.

God, I hate Cybertron.

"Why don't you stop and think next time before you ruin someone's life." Elita spat as she stalked past Orion.

And just like that any sympathy I had flew out the window.

Ruin your life?

Darkwing and Cybertron's caste system did that. All Orion did was save people. Get your head out of your ass and blame the people who actually did you wrong, bubblegum-bot.

"Hey Darkwing!" Orion yelled after the retreating bot, ignoring D-16's quiet pleas to shut up as he strode fearlessly towards the larger bot. "I may not have a cog, but my finger can transform. Guess which one."

His middle-finger started rising up just as Darkwing immediately growled and shot a fist out, only stopped by D-16's superior strength, catching the blow and smirking directly up at him.

"Excuse me sir. Allow me." He said.

It was all the warning Orion got before D clocked him across the face, sending old red-and-blue sprawling.

It didn't stop Darkwing.

All it did was transfer his rage at Orion to D-16.

Using his other arm to smash D-16 in the face hard enough that I was afraid one of his optics cracked as he dropped to the ground.

... ugh.

Good job, O. Good job.

"He had every right to hit me." D-16 muttered to himself, staring vacantly ahead, all while Orion just sat there and listened. "I interfered."

Bullshit.

And I know D-16 agrees. The only reason, and I mean only reason, he's agreeing is because they don't really have a choice.

Orion didn't let him stew for much longer. "Well I appreciate you having my back." He assured him, hand on his shoulder as he pulled D-16 from his musings. "I'm glad you were there. You know, to get punched in the face. It was fun."

"heh- anytime buddy."

The sound of Iacon's live transmission feed sounded off, calling for all attention as a holographic Sentinel Prime appeared in the miner's central bunk hall. D-16 of course started sounding giddy as the blue and gold robot made his grand entrance and started his speech.

I tuned it out.

Call me slightly cynical, but I don't know this clown; Why would I bother listening to him?

Though my attention was pulled back towards him once he announced that all workers across Iacon would have the day off tomorrow. The annual race: The Iacon 5000.

Orion looked more intrigued than I thought he would. Appearing deep in thought as Sentinel's final words poured out. "We will see which competitor can prove that they are more than meets the eye!"

Everything blurred around us as Orion just went through the motions for the rest of the day. His mind was working over time on a plan that I wasn't exactly privy to.

Finally, it was time for lights out.

He sat in his pod, counting the minutes until a couple of hours had passed.

Orion crept from his pod once he was sure that everyone else had gone to sleep. Taking care to make sure that everyone else was shut down for the day before sneaking his way to D-16's pod.

Knocking on the gray bot's bucket helm a few times finally pulled him out and awake. "Wha-"

"Oh good, you're up. Come on. I have an idea." Was all he said before dragging D-16 up and out the bunk area, sneaking past Darkwing at the front desk and making their way up to a rooftop nearby.

All the while ignoring any question that D-16 tossed his way.

"I swear to Primus, Pax." D-16 finally ground out once Orion had finally stopped dragging him along. "This had better be good."

"Yeahyeahyeahyeahyeah- okay, listen: What if, what if, tomorrow, we ran the Iacon 5000." He revealed, gesturing to the hovering holo-sign.

D-16 wasn't having it. "Oh yeah? And, what if, I kill you for waking me up?"

"Wait- hear me out! We don't even have to win!" Orion said, trying to stop D-16 from walking away.

All it really did was have the gray bot shaking his head. "No? That's good, cause we wouldn't"

"BUT," Orion explained, pulling D-16 back and pointing at the sign again. "If we beat just one Transformer, then it proves we're just as good as they are."

... oh.

I- I get it, now.

Orion has made it a side-project to fight against the caste system of Cybertron. And he was kind of right: If they managed to actually beat even one of those racers tomorrow, it would have huge implications across Cybertron as a whole. Though there was a slight problem with this plan: Orion was already on thin-ice after the mining accident earlier.

"Not only would we go down in history as the mining bots that did the impossible, but we would show everyone that we're capable of so much more." Orion finished his explanation.

I could see it.

There was that old glimmer of pride and anger bubbling inside of D-16 rearing it's head as he took a second to really think about it. I thought Orion actually had him. Until he closed his eyes and, with almost herculean effort, stuffed down those old feelings and brushed Orion off. "Or we get publicly humiliated and busted back to tier one."

"At least we would have done something!"

"Pax..."

"You know?"

"Pax." D said much more firmly this time, laying a hand on Orion's shoulder as he spoke. "We're mining bots who can't transform. We can't fly. We can't roll. We can't race." He finished, lightly tapping O's shoulder as he sadly walked off. "Let's go."

... I get it, D. I do.

Orion did too. Waving his friend off before turning to lean on the rail and just watch the sign spin in place high above.

"... maybe you're right." He whispered to himself before drawing up to his full height, staring at the sign with a renewed sense of determination. "Maybe."

He was definitely going for it.

"You did this for me?" D-16's voice was full of wonder as they looked down at the assembled racers far below them on the track. Orion just lifted his fist up for their standard fist bump as he corrected him. "No. I did it for us."

The race announcer began introducing Sentinel Prime at this moment. "And now, the moment you've all been waiting for. The Icon of Iacon. The Savior of Cybertron. Quintessons fear him but we love him!" The blue and gold prime flipped off of the tower and began flying around the city before slamming into the central dais in a super hero landing. "Our leader! The one! The only! Sentinel Prime!!!!"

Alright.

I'll admit, that was a little cool.

Too grandiose for my taste, but this was like whenever they introduce the Triumvirate at charities and stuff. So this was a little bit more like home, even if Sentinel was no Legend. Or Eidolon. Or Alexandria.

We could barely hear him from the control booth above the track as Orion began getting everything together.

A.K.A: The one part of the plan I didn't like.

"RACERS! ON YOUR MARKS!"

The combined numbers near the start line immediately shifted into a variety of Cybertronian Alt-Modes as Orion slipped his jetpack on and made his way over to D-16, spare in hand.

D-16 hadn't notice Orion sneaking up on him yet. "I can't believe we get to watch from the starting line! Best seats in the house!" He cheered excitedly.

Only to be stopped by the feeling of Orion attaching the spare jetpack to his back and locking it in place. "Hey- why'd you bring jetpacks?"

I'm sorry, D. If I could talk to him, Orion wouldn't have dragged you into this.

Not that Orion was sorry in the slightest. Simply flashing a wild grin at his as friend and tossed an arm towards the still talking Prime. "It's time to show them that we are more than meets the eye."

"Oh no."

Sentinel's arm cannon blasted into the sky. The starting line control box shifted from red to green.

The race was on.

Orion flashed one more grin at the horrified D-16 as the platform underneath them gave out and they dropped right into the heart of the race.

A hover car came barreling at the duo before they ducked further underneath the Transformer. Multiple other vehicles shooting down the racetrack, all while D-16 started trying to crawl his way down the track. Orion activated his jetpack in time to start cruising along and grab D by the shoulders and carry him down the track.

They were in the race now. No way out.

Didn't stop D-16 from screaming into Orion's face. "ARE YOU CRAZY!?"

"Sure feels like it!" Orion replied, helping D-16 steady himself before activating his jetpack as the two shot down the racetrack alongside the others.

The track unfurled itself far ahead of the duo - trio if you wanted to count me - always keeping just ahead of the first place holder, looping up and around everything that could possibly get in the way.

Fliers had an advantage here: As long as they stuck to the track they could basically go anywhere. Meant they didn't need to make sure they kept up max-speed when it came to the loop-de-loops. Something that became a real and present danger once one of the guys ahead of D-16 and Orion wiped out, almost taking the two of them out when they crashed into the track below them.

"If we survive this," D-16 screamed to be heard over the sounds of vehicles revving and the roar of the wind around them as the duo dodged another vehicle almost crashing into them. "I'm gonna kill you!!!"

"I accept those terms!" Orion yelled gleefully. Also, can you take this at least a little seriously? I mean, you and D-16 are the most fragile people here.

The track carried the racers further on as a holographic checkpoint appeared before a narrow channel, funneling the hundreds of participants into this channel.

I could somewhat hear the announcer spectating what was happening, though I was a little busy with keeping an eye on Orion and D. I couldn't do anything to help but it made me feel better.

Another racer wiped out ahead of them, a Cybertronian motorcycle briefly transforming into their robot mode to leap over the crash and rolling on their wheeled feet before changing back to their alt-mode with a flourish.

Well, until D-16 accidentally clipped them in the back of the head as they flew by.

Guess that guy's out.

D-16 tackled Orion out of the way of the auto-turrets that were set up on this stretch of track. The electric ammunition shocking anyone unlucky enough to get caught in the crossfire.

The duo landed hard on the race track as their jeppacks were briefly knocked out of commission from the E.M.P.

"Thanks! I owe you one!" Orion shouted as they sprinted their way down the track, doing everything in their power to avoid getting splattered by the numerous racers. And yeah, you owed him way more than just the one.

"MORE LIKE A THOUSAND!"

That's what I said.

"Hey, I just can't believe we're not in last plaAAAAAAAAAAAAAACCCCCCCEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!!-" Orion was cut off as we all went over the edge and began free falling straight into the heart of Iacon.

Holy shitHolyshitHolyshitHolyshitHolyshitHolyshitHolyshitHolyshitHolyshitHolyshitHolyshitHolyshitHolyshit-

They wouldn't let them die, right?

They had to catch-

One of the tetrajets came flying by and smashed D-16 in the back, sending him into a tailspin. "Out of the way, miners!"

Wait-

FUCKING DARKWING!?

Orion didn't even bother with replying to their little warden, instead sailing through the air to grab D-16 by the shoulder and try to steady themselves, just managing to regain their composure in time to slide down the racetrack with a shower of sparks coming from their feet, over taking at least ten other racers as their jetpacks finally came back online.

A lead they wouldn't have for long unless they came up with a plan as they entered a new tunnel.

"We're not fast enough!" D-16 cried out.

Improvise. There's no real rule against sabotage as long as it happens on the track. Use that.

"Improvise." Was all Orion said in response before using the nearby wall to kick up into the air and grab onto one of the passing fliers.

Orion hung on for dear life, doing everything in his power to keep his grip until the guy shifted his form enough to lower his head underneath him and look directly at Orion. "GET OFF!" he screamed at the miner before his leg transformed out and smashed him directly in the chest, sending the bot down into the sea of other racers.

Orion would've been splattered if D-16 hadn't grabbed him again.

Though not before Orion's jetpack detached itself and detonated behind them, effectively cutting the rest of them off from the rest of the race.

D-16 slung Orion back onto his feet as they sprinted for the exit of the tunnel. A timed gate blocked their path, opening and closing the little exit portals at random intervals.

"We got to time this right!" Orion instructed. I imagine the both of us were mentally counting down as they got closer and closer until they were literally right before it. "NOW!"

Orion dived through with a front flip while D-16 cannonballed on through, narrowly stopping themselves on the ledge just beyond the gate; Didn't want a repeat of their little freefall.

At least they would have if a green and yellow robot didn't accidentally crash into D-16, sending the other miner off the ledge and knocking his own jetpack off as it happened. Thankfully Orion immediately launched himself after D-16, just managing to grab D's wrist before he fell too far and pulling him back up.

One problem though: "And now the miners have fallen way behind. We can now focus on the real contenders in this race." The announcer dismissed.

One: Screw you pal.

Two: He was right. D-16 and Orion were the only people still in this section of the race.

They needed a new plan. Now.

The roar of a machine captured all of our attention. A large vent off to the side of the track, shooting out a massive pillar of exhaust. A horrible, genuinely awful plan. But it was the only kind of plan that Orion and D had at this point.

The two wasted no time, barely exchanging a word before climbing and bracing for all the good it could possibly do.

Not that they had to wait long. Not even a few seconds later the vent activated, blasting all of us straight into the open skies of Iacon. We not only flew above the track, but they even managed to land right on top of Darkwing and sent the giant bully straight into the pavement.

"I DON'T BELIEVE IT! THE MINERS HAVE OVERTAKEN DARKWING FOR THIRD PLACE!!!" The announcer's voice was much louder now that were closer to the finish line.

"MINERS!!!!" Darkwing screamed out from where he'd crashed, causing one last pile up and stopping everyone else from being able to continue forwards.

"Great effort, Darkwing!" Orion called over his shoulder as the two robots booked it down the track as fast as they could.

"That worked!? It actually worked!?" D-16 sounded like he couldn't actually believe it.

"This might be the dumbest thing we've ever done!"

"Oh it's up there!"

The two joked with each other as a couple of fliers managed to over take them just as a bunch of rings sprung up around the track further down.

I wasn't sure what they were until the first flier transformed and got slammed into the side of the ring.

Magnets.

"Wait- Wait!" Orion commanded, stopping D-16 as they stood between the rings.

I got what he was doing: It as the same principle as the shutter earlier.

Mentally counting down, the rings went from red to green right as I got to one. "GO!'

The duo sprinted their way through only for Orion to be caught in the magnet just as they got through. Thankfully it was no match for D-16, who reached on in instantly and ripped Orion from the magnets grasp.

"And with that pile-up in the magnetic tunnel the two miners are now in first position!" The announcer screamed out.

They were?

There was no one else ahead of them. The finish line just within sight.

They had to get moving, sprinting, anything!

They were on the homestretch when something went wrong.

Something came flying from behind them and took D-16 out, sending him to the ground with a damaged leg and a pained yelp

"D!" Orion stopped to pick up the other bot who immediately started waving him off. "No- what are you doing!? Go! Leave me!"

Orion wasn't having it, picking him up and slinging his shoulder across his back as he carried D-16. "No! We do this together!"

The announcer was screaming about how this would be a win for the ages.

Then they both got flattened by a blue and silver robot, sending them sprawling on the ground as they took first place.

"And we have a winner! Chromia comes from behind to take the prize!" The announcer cheered, conveniently leaving out the fact that they'd pancaked an injured bot already. Yeah, I know it's not against the rules, but that doesn't change the fact that it sucks. "Talk about an Iacon 5000 for the ages!"

Orion picked himself up with a groan as he patted D-16 on the back. "Hey, second place is still pretty-"

The rest of his sentence was cut off as every other racer blasted past them.

They'd lost.

After all the fighting and running.

It was all for nothing.

"Paging Dr. Ratchet. Dr. Ratchet to medical bay 97." The intercom called from the hallway outside of the medic room that D-16 and Orion were in.

"So... how long do you think we'll be here?" Orion asked, breaking the tense silence the two had been sitting in ever since they'd been dropped off after the race.

"I'm not talking to you." D-16 snapped. Crossing his newly repaired arms as he looked away from the red and blue bot. I couldn't even blame him. I like Orion, but he'd been out of line forcing D-16 to help him with this, frankly insane, plan. Even if D-16 did have a little bit of fun doing it.

"You know what- I can't believe you made me do that!" D-16 exploded on him. "We are so screwed, you know that!?"

"I thought you weren't talking to me?" Orion quipped with a smirk.

O-

Seriously? Now!?

D-16's optics darkened from their yellow hue to an orange temporarily as he rounded on Orion. "I know this is all nothing more than a big joke to you- BUT NOT TO ME! I WAS PAYING MY DUES! I WAS GOING PLACES- AND NOW THEY'RE GOING TO BUST ME DOWN WHO KNOWS HOW MANY TIERS! AND YOU DON'T EVEN CARE!!!"

Orion's smile slipped down his face for the first time as he leveled an apologetic look at D. "I'm sorry, D." Good job Orion. N- "But come on didn't you feel it? Even for just a second didn't you feel liberated? Didn't you feel like you were something else, like you could be more than what they say you are?"

... I get it.

It's not that you're trying to be flippant.

You're just focusing on the big picture.

Even though, to D-16, it'll probably feel like you don't care.

"... yeah. I felt it. I did." D-16's voice was dejected and quiet as he gave up arguing with Orion. "But it doesn't matter. We're going to get punished and demoted." He pointed out before running a hand down his face plate. "Primus- Sentinel Prime saw the whole thing. This is so embarrassing."

The sound of sharp clanking interrupted their conversation as a black and purple femme stalked her way into the medical room. Large spider-like bladed arms helped her along the low ceiling as her numerous eyes studied the dynamic duo before backing off. "It's clear." She announced to someone just beyond the door frame.

Orion and D-16 exchanged a quick worried look before Sentinel Prime himself strode into the room.

The two bots immediately jumped to their feet to stand at attention as the blue and gold leader directed his cold gaze at the two miners. "Orion Pax and D-16." He called, his voice booming and loud in the tiny room as his golden wings brushed the door behind him. "What you two did today was one of the craziest things I've ever seen."

"Sir, this was all my idea and we're so sorry-" Orion began, stepping in front of D-16 to take all the blame.

"I loved it!" Sentinel Prime cut off, leaning down to their level as a wild grin fell across his face.

He did?

"You did?"

"How could anyone not love it!?" He continued, plopping down onto the ground and prompting Orion and D-16 to do the same. "You gave my best racers a real run for their money!"

"So... we're not getting demoted?" D-16 asked hesitantly, yellow optics wide on Sentinel.

"Demoted?" Sentinel asked, exchanging a look with the black and purple femme behind him before dissolving into boisterous laughter. Head thrown back as he continued roaring, Orion and D exchanging another look between them as it before nervously chuckling along.

Though none of their laughter reached the level of the weird groan that the black and purple femme let out; It took me another second or two before I realized it was supposed to be a laugh.

Sentinel wiped a fake tear from his optic as his laughs petered out and leaned forwards. "The fact of the matter is, we're halfway into the first shift since the race ended, and the mining crews have already reached one-hundred and fifty percent quota. You see? You inspired them to work harder!"

... oh.

Oh no.

That- that was the opposite of what Orion wanted.

"Sir." Orion began as Sentinel shook both of their hands in thanks. "We only joined the race to show everyone our potential. That bots like us can do more than simple labo-"

"Outstanding. I love a bot that can think for himself." Sentinel interrupted.

Drawing himself back up to his full height, he continued on about using the two as poster boys to parade around the other cog-less bots with Orion starting to light up the more that Sentinel Prime talked.

"Sir." The femme spoke up for the first time since her, frankly uncomfortable, attempt at laughing. "It's time."

It's time?

Something in Sentinel's optics shifted as he heard her words. A small chuff escaped his mouth as he turned his attention back to the two. "Ah yes. I'm sorry friends, but we're getting ready for our trip to the surface." He explained. "But, in the meantime, I've got a little treat for you. Hang tight."

"Airachnid!" He called to the femme behind him. "Have someone escort these heroes to my personal service facilities. The best care you could receive in Iacon." He assured, throwing out a pair of finger-guns as he strode out of the room. "Till next time, Legends!"

Airachnid gave them one last unreadable look before following her boss out of the room, leaving Orion and D-16 alone in the medical room.

The silence left in Sentinel Prime's wake stretched for what felt like an eternity before being broken the giddy laughter that bubbled up out of D-16. "Ohohoho- Sentinel Prime - THE Sentinel Prime!"

"You still mad at me?" Orion prodded, gently elbowing the gray robot in chassis.

"I'm less mad at you."

"I got a feeling, D," Orion began, gesturing wildly as his optics danced with new light. "Everything's going to change and we- we're going t-o..."

He trailed off as Darkwing stomped into the room, fists clenched hard enough I could see the metal of his palms denting under the sheer force; I'm guessing he was still pissed about the two messing with him during the race. "MINERS!!!"

"... oh..."

"... Darkwing..."

Shit.

Darkwing was gripping the back of Orion's head hard enough that I could hear the metal creaking as he held both him and D-16 during their descent down into the bowels of the garbage department.

The duo kept clamoring for Darkwing's attention as we kept descending.

I kept counting the different sub-levels as we descended further and further down. I couldn't help the sense of foreboding that crept up on me once I realized we'd hit sub-level forty, and there was still an abyss below us.

Forty was supposed to be the bottom of waste-management.

But I counted another ten levels before Darkwing landed, tossing Orion and D-16 onto the ground like they were a sack of potatoes.

"Wait- you don't understand!" D-16 pleaded with the boss-bot. "We were supposed to go to Sentinel Prime's-"